Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Rhaella Targaryen watched with great sadness and a great sense of loss the pyre where her friend and guardian of many years was being cremated, Ser Barristan Selmy had been her Kings guard and royal escort since she was a child. He had watched her become a woman, and he had watched her become Queen, he had always been a great friend and a better protector, always an attentive and protective shadow who walked right behind her.

Unfortunately, the one thing he could not protect her from, was the man who was supposed to love and preserve her, the one man he could not raise his sword against and come to her aid. That was always one of his biggest regrets that accompanied him until the last of his days. So much so that when she decided not to return to the capital and stay in Dragonstone, wanting to escape the ghosts of her past and unable to resist the idea of returning to the place where she had suffered and lost so much.

Ser Barristan asked his son and new King, Rhaegar. To allow him to accompany her and serve under her command as her personal Kings guard at Dragonstone. Of course, Rhaegar allowed this, and his noble guardian accompanied her until his last breath, despite his advanced age, Ser Barristan remained one of the most respected and feared knights in the Seven Kingdoms. Unfortunately, it was not possible to fight the disease with a sword, and his advanced age did not help his situation, Rhaella accompanied her old friend in his last moments, where despite being at the gates of death, he could only think of one thing, her forgiveness.

"Forgive me, Your Grace. I should- I should have done more, I could not protect her, it was my duty, and I could not do it" Ser Barristan said, his voice coming out too weak, due to his condition.

"I have forgiven you long ago Ser Barristan. You have been a great knight and a better friend, to me and to all my family, you have served us well. And now you may rest" Rhaella said consolingly to the old knight.

A last faint smile formed on Ser Barristan's face, before she could say one last, "It was an honour, your Grace." Those were the legendary knight's last words before he took his last breath and died in peace.

---------

Rhaella could not stop the errant tear that slid down her cheek as she remembered the last moments of her noble friend and protector.

Now she was all alone.

She was the last one to stay by the pyre, she stayed by her friend's side until the end, she stayed for long hours until it slowly began to extinguish. Rhaella wiped away the few tears she had shed and said a final goodbye to her old friend and left. Wishing her that he could find peace, wherever he was now.

She entered the castle and walked to her solar, as the current Lady of Dragonstone she had to work, she could not afford to mourn her loss all day and neglect the duties she had. Sitting down in her chair in front of her desk, she noticed numerous messages the maester had left for her, seeing that the most important one seemed to be the one with the crown seal on it. Surely it was her son's reply to the raven she had previously sent, informing him of Ser Barristan's death. And she confirmed her suspicions when she opened it, Rhaegar had written to her regretting not having been able to attend the funeral of the veteran knight, because he was so busy with his duties as King of the Seven Kingdoms.

He also wrote informing him that he would be sending someone to take the place that Ser Barristan had left open, and to act as her new Kings guard. Her son made sure to speak highly of this new knight, assuring her that he would serve her well, Rhaella was not really interested in having a new knight in her service, she thought it unnecessary, as there was really no threat to her, but she also knew the protocol and would not go against the wishes or orders of her son and King. As she reviewed the other letters, she couldn't help but be curious about the new knight that would be arriving on Dragonstone's shores.

---------

Rhaella waited at Dragonstone's gate along with a small retinue of soldiers and her maidens, ready to receive her new royal guard. At first, she had planned to receive him inside the castle in the great hall, with her sitting on the stone and obsidian throne, but she decided against it. This was not some Lord asking for a favour or a simple guest, this man would be the one who would accompany her every day of her life, for the rest of her life, who would be in charge of her protection and well-being. So, she opted for a warmer and more personal welcome. It didn't take long for the boat to disembark, she saw the men begin to descend, mostly standard bearers from her house that was very common for them to accompany the knight, but her eyes widened, and she heard gasps of surprise from those present that had come to accompany her, when they all saw a gigantic creature descend from the boat.

The animal was almost as large as a horse, with a whitish coat, as white as winter snow, but the most fascinating thing about the animal was its bright, vibrant blood eyes, which seemed to look at her with more intelligence than the average animal.

It was a Direwolf. Rhaella deduced, an ancient and mythical animal from the north, but they were thought to be extinct, as no specimens had been seen south of the wall for hundreds of years.

And now there was one, in Dragonstone, right in front of her, as Rhaella tried to think of a logical explanation as to why such a mythical creature was here, of all places, one last man stepped off the boat. This one was very different from the rest of the common soldiers. Rhaella knew for sure it was the knight, he wore a shining and elegant armour, with a white cloak that flapped in the wind behind him, in the middle of his breastplate was imprinted the sigil of House Targaryen, along with a sword at his waist, Rhaella noticed that the pommel was in the shape of a white wolf.

The knight began to walk towards her, with his small retinue of soldiers behind him, and the white wolf moved to stand beside him, the man certainly had an aura of power about him, he walked with the confidence and bearing of a King. But when he finally stood in front of her, he removed his helmet, revealing an unexpectedly young and very attractive face. A long mane of curls fell to his shoulders, and he got a closer look at the deep, dark grey orbs staring back at her, after a few seconds of staring at each other. The young knight did not hesitate to kneel down in front of her and declare loudly so that everyone present could hear his words.

"I am Jon Snow, your Grace. And I have come to declare my services to you, my sword is yours, my life is yours, I am yours to command" His words came out firm and clear, no sign of doubt in them, she also noted the man's strong northern accent.

Rhaella was left deep in thought, she had forgotten the formalities and what was she supposed to answer, clearing her throat, she hastened to say. "I Rhaella of House Targaryen, Queen mother. I accept to take you into my service, good Ser. You may rise."

Rhaella watched Jon stand, still holding his gaze upon her, and even felt it wander over her body, it was something she had experienced quite a bit throughout her life. But the royal guards were not allowed to look at her that way, though she could not find it in herself to correct him or forbid him, in fact, she found herself discovering that she liked the way he looked at her. She was so lost in his gaze, she didn't notice the big wolf sneak up on her and start sniffing her, only noticing his presence when he pushed his wet nose against her cheek. Causing her to pull back in surprise and let out a shriek most unbecoming of a Queen.

"Ghost down boy" Rhaella heard him say to the animal as he grabbed him and pulled him away from her, "My apologies, your Grace. This is Ghost, my direwolf, he generally knows how to behave. And if I may, I would wish him to remain at my side, I assure you he is as loyal as he is protective, there is no better guard than him."

Rhaella straightened her dress and resumed a more decorous posture as she examined the huge animal, which was now sitting on its hind legs, looking at her almost amusedly as it turned its head to one side. Looking at it this way it didn't look at all like a dangerous, ancient beast capable of ripping her throat out with a single bite, if anything it looked more like an adorable little puppy, especially with how fluffy it was. She couldn't help a slight smile forming on her face as she felt the compelling urge to pet him, but quickly recomposing herself again she said to the young knight.

" It's fine, if you can assure me that Ghost won't hurt anyone and will behave like a good boy, I will happily accept him under my services."

As if the animal could understand her words, he approached her while happily wagging his tail, this time Rhaella didn't waste her opportunity to be able to run her hand through his soft fur, making the animal's happiness increase as he was pampered by her long fingers. For several seconds Rhaella was lost in her amusement and did not notice that everyone was watching her as she played with the animal very cheerfully, it was only until she looked up and blushed as she noticed the show she had been putting on. Turning away from the animal and standing upright again in a posture more befitting a Queen, she cleared her throat and quickly declared, "We should go inside."

Rhaella didn't even wait for Jon's nod before she quickly turned and began walking back to the castle, Ghost quickly stepped forward to walk protectively at her side, causing a slight smile to form on her face and she scratch his head one last time before walking through the large gates of Dragonstone.

---------

It had been a couple of days since Jon Snow had landed at Dragonstone as her new Kings guard, and though the man seemed to be of a reserved nature, as the vast majority of Kings guards seemed to be. She managed to strike up several conversations with him, in order to get to know him better, not being able to help but be curious about the man. Their conversations started out light and very short, until she couldn't help herself anymore and dared to ask him much more personal questions, first starting by asking about his parents.

"I am the bastard son of Brandon Stark and Ashara Dayne" was his reply.

 Rhaella could not help but shudder to hear that, for it was her husband Aerys who had been the one to murder his father, one of the great triggers of the rebellion against his family. 

"My apologies, Ser. I did not know... I apologize on behalf of my family for the crimes committed against yours" she hastened to say.

"Thank you for your kind words, your Grace. But you owe me no apology, many people suffered loss and pain, under the reign of the Mad King" Jon said, glaring at her before looking away.

Rhaella knew very well what he meant; it was no secret the abuse she suffered at the hands of her husband. And while that made things a bit awkward between them for a while, Jon surprised her by being the one who made an effort to talk to her, this time with more cheerful topics. Jon told her about his childhood growing up in Winterfell, being raised by his uncle Ned Stark and his wife Catelyn, along with his cousins whom he considered brothers. He also mentioned that he received regular visits from his uncle Ser Arthur Dayne, who personally trained him in the art of swordsmanship, and when he came of age, it was Arthur who offered to take him to Kings Landing, which he accepted.

It was at his grandson Aegon's name day tournament that Jon was able to prove his worth and skill as a swordsman, participating in the jousting and winning the melee. It was at this time that King Rhaegar Targaryen honoured him by knighting him for his impressive display of skill, and when news of Ser Barristan's unfortunate passing reached the capital. Ser Arthur did not hesitate to recommend him to take the vacant position and become the newest member of the Kings guard, which the King accepted, and he became the second youngest man to join the Kings guard, only behind Ser Jaime Lannister.

Rhaella was surprised to hear that her son had sent a new knight to be his personal guard.

Surely, he must trust the man quite a bit, though also surely his relationship with Ser Arthur Dayne and Queen Lyanna, helped quite a bit.

As they got to know each other more and became closer, their constant glances at her, more specifically at her body, also increased. As her guard always walked behind her, and she could feel his intense gaze on her round ass, and the worst part was that most of the time she couldn't help but add a slight extra sway to her hips. She knew it was something she shouldn't allow, much less encourage, but the feeling of being looked at in that intense way, desired by a man as young and handsome as Jon, was certainly a thrilling feeling she hadn't experienced in many years. Of course, most of her life she had always been the object of lustful gazes from many men, from simply soldiers to important lords, all had desired her, for her status as Queen, for her beauty and for her body.

But now that she was no longer in the bloom of her youth and had lost her title as Queen, she greatly enjoyed the sensation of still feeling desired, she had been beginning to examine her body in front of the mirror these days and was pleased to discover that she still retained most of her beauty. Despite being in her late forties, she was sure she could fool anyone, and could easily appear to be in her early thirties. Valyrian blood had always been associated with magic and one of those benefits was to enjoy a much longer youth. Her features were still smooth, with almost no wrinkles in sight, her lilac eyes still sparkled boyishly. She had seductively large and turgid breasts, they almost seemed to be able to defy gravity, covered with wide pink areolas and beautiful nipples, lowering her gaze, she observed a flat belly, which widened at her hips, which always made her a very fit woman for pregnancy, her legs were long and toned, something that even her daughter and granddaughter envied, as she had always been a head taller than them.

But apart from enjoying Jon's constant glances at her, she herself had also begun to observe him and very closely, although she had always been surrounded by very good-looking men, her own husband included, he was a very good-looking man in his youth. There was something different about Jon, something that attracted her in a different way.

Perhaps it was the same thing that drew Rhaegar to Lyanna, how her son had described it? A wild beauty.

But it must have been something special in Jon because Rhaella remembers Brandon Stark so well when she saw him at the tournament at Harrenhal, back then he had been one of the most desired men by the ladies of the realm, second only by her son. Not only was he heir to a great kingdom, but the man certainly stood out from the rest, he was tall, strong, with a thick beard decorating his sharp jaw and always with a winning smile on his face capable of melting any maiden. Though she wasn't too fond of how outrageous and debauched he was, quite unlike Jon. Though she had certainly inherited her father's good looks, and to that was only added the grace and beauty of her mother, Ashara Dayne was a woman she knew very well, as she was one of the maidens closest to her good daughter Elia, she was a very sweet and noble soul, and without a doubt a very beautiful one. Becoming dubbed as the most beautiful non-Targaryen woman in the whole Kingdom, although she had always rejected any suitor who approached her, so it always surprised her that someone like Brandon Stark was the one who ended up getting her affection, but the result of their union was undoubtedly someone special. Jon had inherited his father's demeanour, being a very tall man with broad shoulders and arms, but he also got some of his mother's features, such as his high cheekbones and although his eyes were a stormy grey, if you looked closely, you could see a bit of purple in them.

Though interest in Jon reached its peak when she attended one of his many training practices, she stood on one of the top rails, Ghost loyally and protectively standing beside her as she watched his master unwind with the sword. Rhaella felt her body temperature rise and her heart rate increase as she watched a half-naked Jon Snow, covered in sweat and with a sword in each hand, take on three opponents at the same time. Jon moved with impressive agility and grace, it almost seemed more like a dance than a confrontation, he moved across the entire training ground, deftly dodging attacks and counterattacking with savage ferocity. His opponents didn't stand a chance against the skilled knight, certainly someone who lived up to having been trained by the best swordsman in the seven Kingdoms, Rhaella unconsciously bit her lips in desire and began to rub her thighs in an attempt to find some relief, seeing such a show of strength and skill. It didn't take much time or effort for Jon to dispatch all of his opponents, then offering them a hand to help them to their feet, they took Jon's hand as they returned to their feet amidst small gasps of pain.

Finally, Jon lifted his gaze to her and gave her a charming smile, Rhaella tried, but she was sure she failed miserably to hide the redness that coloured her cheeks, but, still, she returned the greeting, waving her hand at him. When he left to put the swords back in place and from there head to the castle to surely take a shower and change, Rhaella couldn't help but follow him with her eyes all the way, observing his muscular back and especially his impressive ass, she only looked away when she noticed how Ghost looked at her curiously and even a bit accusingly.

"Don't look at me like that" she said defending herself from being judged by the animal, "I was just making sure he was completely fine" without more to say she turned around and walked back to the castle, Ghost always following her closely.

Despite her words, she couldn't escape the images that flooded her mind with a sweaty, half-naked Jon Snow for the rest of the day. She even had trouble seeing his face when they met again.

By the gods, you are the Queen mother, not an innocent maiden, you can't be swooning over a man who is even younger than your son and especially if he is your Kings guard. She mentally reprimanded herself.

She knew better than anyone that nothing good would come of falling in love with men she could not have, she had learned that lesson very well many years ago, when she was still a princess, and had fallen in love with a handsome and noble knight. But in the end that love ended in nothing, when she had to reject him, she chose duty over love, she could not just abandon her family and since then she learned that some things were just not meant to be. She was a Queen, she could not love freely, she had duties to her family and to the crown, and to corroborate her point, history was littered with members of royalty who had fallen in love with the wrong person and the kingdom had bled for it. Though that didn't stop her from secretly lusting after her handsome knight, at least in the privacy of her chambers.

Rhaella lay on her bed with her legs spread and knees bent, one hand had slipped between her legs to rub her center while the other massaged her full round chest. She touched herself as the man she desired and fantasized about stood just outside her chambers, standing guard at her door.

"Oh, Jon" Rhaella moaned, arching her back and squeezing her chest tightly.

Biting her lip quickly to try to stifle her moans, a shiver of nerves and excitement ran through her body at the possibility that Jon might have heard her. Although a part of her wished he could have heard her, in her fantasies Jon would open the door and see her lying on the bed, wet and needy for him. His slender fingers were not enough to satisfy her, she needed his much thicker and longer ones, but most of all she needed his thick, fat cock in her, fucking her, stretching her, until he made her completely his.

Rhaella took one of his thick pink nipples between her fingers, and twisted and pulled it with a surprising hardness that made her moan with lust. Rhaella imagined Jon on top of her, his eyes would turn completely black from the desire and lust he felt for her. Rhaella imagined every possible scenario with Jon roughly grabbing her, with him bending her over his dresser as he grabbed her from behind, pinning her down with one hand on the back of her neck, forcing her to take his thick cock while he used the other to spank her ass hard, leaving his handprint imprinted on her delicate porcelain skin.

Or with Jon holding her in his strong arms as he made her bounce on his cock, but the one she loved most was the image of a Jon Snow, lying on his bed with his hands behind his head as he looked down at her with a smug smile as she bounced eagerly on his cock, lost in her lust and the way he made her feel.

Rhaella squirmed on the bed as she felt her climax approaching dangerously fast, and when she brought her thumb towards her clit, it was all for her. With impressive reflexes, she managed to bring her hand to her mouth to try to stifle the high-pitched scream she let out as she reached her peak, but even doing that, she was sure that anyone in this side of the castle could have heard her. It was a miracle that Jon hadn't rushed into her room to check on her, though he might know the nature of her whimper.

It took her several minutes to catch her breath and finally coming down from her euphoria, is that she was able to think clearly and on her actions. Lying on her bed, Rhaella thought carefully about her situation and decided that she could not go on like this, she was only torturing herself. So, with a heavy heart she decided it would be best to send a letter to her son to send another king's guard, obviously she would make sure to write that it wasn't Jon's fault at all, the last thing she wanted was to have his reputation tarnished because she couldn't control herself. She would make up an excuse like someone of his age and ability would be wasting herself taking care of an old woman like her and his talents could be put to better use in the capital.

Rhaella went to bed as she regretted how unfair life had been to her, she never got to do what she really wanted or be with the one she really loved, her only joys in this life were her children and grandchildren, but now, they all had their own lives.

She just wished she didn't have to feel so lonely.

Chapter Text

Rhaella found herself waking up surrounded by a thick, deep darkness. Frightened, she tried to move her head towards her surroundings, trying to find out where she was, but the darkness was so thick that she couldn't even see through it. Her first instinct was to get up and try to escape from the horrible place she was in, but for some reason, she found herself unable to do that. Her body did not respond to her commands, her arms and legs seemed to be restricted by a strong grip, and no matter how hard she tried to move them, they did not give an inch.

In addition to not being able to move her limbs, Rhaella felt an incredibly heavy weight crushing her chest, making her equally unable to get up. With great effort she tried to move her head to see in front of her, so she could find someone to help her, but there was nothing but darkness. With every second she was trapped, her fear and anxiety increased drastically, her breathing became heavy and erratic, not knowing what to do in such situation. Unable to free herself, scared and helpless, Rhaella did the first thing that came to her mind, which was to scream for help. And the first name that came to her mind was none other than Jon's, but she got another surprise when she tried to shout the name of her knight to come and save her. Her mouth opened and she screamed at the top of her lungs, but no sound escaped out of her.

She tried countless times, she tried to scream as loud as she could, but no matter how hard she tried, she did not seem to be able to produce any sound. But, despite that, she did not give up, she kept screaming the name of her protector and kept on doing so until her throat began to burn, and she felt limp. Defeated, Rhaella laid her head against the mattress, sweat covered her forehead making her platinum hair cling to her face. Tired and not knowing what else to do, fear took over her again, tears began to fall from her face in helplessness.

This has to be a nightmare, soon I will wake up and everything will be fine. I will be fine.

But her fear rose to new heights, when she realized she was no longer alone, especially when she recognized those crazed, glowing purple eyes watching her from the shadows.

Rhaella jerked violently as the presence began to slowly approach her and the closer it got, the darkness began to recede, allowing her to analyse her surroundings, quickly recognizing where she was. It was her room, but not the room she had used the last few years at Dragonstone. No, this was her luxurious and spacious room she had occupied in Kings Landing, when she was Queen, when she was married to her brother, where she had suffered the worst horrors, a woman could suffer and the person responsible for her suffering and pain was right in front of her.

No no no no no no no no no no no no no no, this can't be. Please Gods, no.

Rhaella was completely terrified, she was back in the same place where she was abused and mistreated, in the same position, completely vulnerable and alone, no one who could save her from this monster. Aerys kept advancing towards her, looking at her with that same look of hatred and rancour, always blaming her for all his misfortunes. That look she had tried to escape all these years, all those memories she had tried so hard to forget came back instantly as she looked into her brother's eyes. Aerys looked the same as the last time she had seen him, his madness had not only affected his mind, but had also taken its toll on his body. Instead of having the golden-platinum hair that characterized the Valyrians, his had turned a dull white, more akin to the hair of a common man as he reached old age. His body had also withered in the same way, the old age was much more noticeable on his brother even though they were the same ages. His face was full of wrinkles, at the same time that it clung to his body, marking clear signs of malnutrition. In his final days, his brother's paranoia had grown so much that he did not even trust the cooks, fearful that they were going to poison him.

While this was not exactly a lie, Aerys had earned the hatred of everyone from the Great Lords of the Realm to the common folk, but her brother had earned that hatred by his own actions.

With every step her husband took, Rhaella kept trying to free herself from her invisible bonds, trying to shake her body from the useless and helpless state it was in. But try as she might, she could not succeed, and when her brother was only a few meters away from her, that was when she heard his voice again, after all these years.

"You worthless fucking bitch, did you really think you can escape me? Did you really think you can live without me? It seems that after all these years, you've forgotten who you really belong to, and I guess I have to remind you all over again." Aerys' voice echoed throughout the room and in her mind, Rhaella shook her head effusively, not wanting to believe those words as she kept convincing herself, that this was just a nightmare, he could no longer touch her, he could no longer hurt her.

But words could hurt too, especially to someone as vulnerable as Rhaella was, and even more so if they came from her abuser. "Because if it weren't for me, who else would take you in, sweet sister? Would that foolish knight you fell in love with when you were young? Oh, you don't know how much I enjoyed it when I had that poor fool tortured, for trying to take what is rightfully mine. You don't know how much I wish I could do the same to your bastard, those damn dogs never seem to learn their place, but just the same. They all die screaming when they are consumed by the flames."

Rhaella's eyes widened in surprise as she heard those words, despair and sadness flooded her, as she heard the horrible fate her beloved Ser Bonifer suffered, because of her. The tears would not stop and neither did her brother's horrible words.

Clicking his tongue in disappointment, Aerys said. "You were always a disappointment Rhaella. As a Targaryen, as a wife and as a woman. You weren't even able to give me a proper heir" Rhaella gulped to silence him, make him shut up, yell at him, make him leave and disappear forever. To scream at him that he was already dead and had no power over her, but again, no sound could escape her. Leaving her no choice but to continue listening to her brother.

This time, raising a long, bony finger at her, with extremely long, rapacious fingernails, Aerys pointed accusingly at her. "You gave me only weakness that would not survive past their first breath, and if they did. You made sure to turn them against me. You raised a traitor who always sought to dethrone me, and you encouraged him to break our ways by marrying a foul Martell serpent, producing tainted spawn. All because you could not fulfil your duty to give birth to a female, so he can fuck her and breed her. Perhaps if it had been so, our son would have acted like a true Targaryen and not the disgrace he is now. It was not enough of an insult for him to have offspring with the serpent, he also decided to taint our bloodline by doing the same with the northern bitch." Aerys' hand kept moving forward until he could finally touch her. Rhaella shuddered and cringed as she felt his cold touch against her soft, warm skin again, she again tried to pull away and escape from him, but again without succeeding. Aerys leaned over her, his face only inches from hers, Rhaella could feel his putrid breath against hers as he said. "Perhaps it was an acquired taste from his mother. What can I expect from my son, when his whore of a mother craves for a bastard and touches herself like a slut while fantasizing about some filthy Northerner's cock."

"How low have you sunk, dear sister. After all I did for you, I did my duty and took you as my wife, even though you had already spread your legs for that knight of yours." Aerys accused her again, even though it was a lie. She never slept with Ser Bonifer, even though she wished she had. But at the time she was betrothed to Aerys and though she did not love him, she respected him and did not wish to insult him, and he returned the favour, making her life a living hell.

"I took you as my wife, even though the woman I always wanted was Joanna, I made you my Queen even though you could never do your duty and give me proper heirs. And now look at you, look how you ended up without me, alone and banished. Forgotten by your sons, after the old man died, they only deigned to send you a bastard to watch you die, look at you, sister, you are nothing without me."

Rhaella kept trying to raise her voice, to silence him, not wanting to hear any more hurtful words, but again, no sound escaped her.

"The only side you belong on is mine, Rhaella. Your body is mine, your soul is mine, you will always be mine, my dear sister." Aerys told her with a ghoulish, lustful smile as his hand began to descend upon her. His long nails scraping her delicate skin, but before he could abuse her again. Rhaella made one last attempt to raise her voice and defend herself, only this time she succeeded, with great difficulty, but finally she was able to speak.

"You-you are dead, A- Aerys. I am no longer n- not longer yours."

His brother's hands stopped in place, as she was finally able to make herself heard, raising a murderous glare at her. Aerys asked her, in a dangerously low and angry voice, "What did you say?"

"I am no longer yours, Aerys. I am a free woman now, free from you" When she spoke again, her voice came out firmer and clearer, she no longer wanted to fear her brother.

But her words did not please Aerys at all, for his hands moved again, only this time upward. Until they encircled her slender neck and began to tighten their grip on her, slowly beginning to choke her.

"Is that what you think, sister? Do you really think you're free of me? Did you not understand anything I said? Who would take you, if not me? Do you really think even that filthy bastard from the north would take you?" Aerys sneered at her as he continued to tighten his grip on her throat, "You are a used and defective product, sister. The bastard would only use you as a whore and when he grows bored of you, he will discard you. Understand this, sister. We only have each other, no one else will want you or take you, you only have me.

With each hurtful word, his grip around her throat tightened further, preventing her from breathing. Slowly, Rhaella felt life slipping away from her, but having lived a life of submission and always at the mercy of her brother and what other people dictated for her. Rhaella would not let her death be the same, despite the lack of her oxygen, she looked with hatred and contempt at her husband and for the first time, without feeling any kind of fear towards him, she told him.

"I would rather be his whore, than your Queen."

Aerys gave her a look of pure hatred, his grip on her throat grew impossibly tight. But just as she was about to lose consciousness, Aerys withdrew his hand and in return gave her a sharp slap on her cheek, before shouting angrily at her as he climbed over her.

"You will never belong to anyone else, Rhaella. You are mine alone, and no one else."

Her brother began to undress her, ripping off her clothes, at some point just as she regained her voice, she also regained mobility in her limbs. Rhaella did her best to fight Aerys. She scratched, pushed, and kicked him, but it was not enough. Her brother was always stronger than her, no matter how hard she tried or fought him, she was never strong enough to defend herself against him.

Aerys held her hands with one arm and hit her again with the other, trying to make her submit to him. The loud sound of her dress tearing echoed through her room, Aerys cupped one of her breasts in his hand, abusing and clawing at the delicate flesh, making her cry out in pain. A thing that gave his deranged brother immense pleasure, "I am the only one who can mark your body, I am the only one who has the right to use you, I am the only one who can touch you." As he said those words to her, Aerys kept tearing at her dress trying to strip her completely naked, during the whole process, Rhaella kept fighting him, kicking, and punching him, but her blows didn't seem to have any effect on him.

Tears flooded her eyes, Rhaella felt completely weak and limp, about to give up. In the end, her brother, always got his way, and no one came to her rescue, but refusing to let that happen again, she gave one last try and cried out for help, cried out for the only man who could save her.

"Joooooooooon!"

"Joooon, please. Help me."

"Please, Jon. I need you!"

She cried out desperately, wishing that somehow, he could hear her, but the only voice she heard back was Aerys' mocking laughter.

"Your bastard won't come, no one will come to save you little sister. He's just a watchdog, just like the others, he'll just have to stand at the door and listen to me fuck you. That's how it's been, that's how it will always be, it will just be you and me."

By the time he finished saying those words, her dress was already almost completely torn, leaving her completely exposed, but despite that, she didn't give up. She kept kicking and kept fighting him, trying to stop his advances as she continued to scream, for Jon. Fully trusting that he would come, that he would come to save her.

---------

Jon was standing outside the Queen's chambers as was his duty as a Kings guard, his only companion on this cold and dull night was his faithful Ghost. As were all the nights he had been in the service of the Queen mother, today was a quiet night, he could be sure of this, due to Ghost's passivity. That although it would appear that he was just sleeping, not caring in the least about what was going on around him, Jon knew that Ghost would be the first to spot any situation or individual that posed a threat to the Queen. Although remembering the previous events, he couldn't quite say that this was a peaceful night. In fact, it was a very challenging night for him, as a Kings guard.

For, although I knew from the beginning that one of the perks of this job, being a royal guard and guarding and protecting the King's chambers. It was very normal, to be able to get to hear the King and Queen fuck. In fact, it was very common and one as a Kings Guard, had to have the seriousness to follow your duty and ignore the private 'affairs' of the monarchs.

At least that was what his uncle Ser Arthur had advised him, and as it was always his goal to see him serve as a royal guard. He gave him as training, shifts guarding the gates of the royal family. Although it was not very common for a newly appointed knight to get to directly serve members of the royal family but being the Queen's nephew and being recommended by the Sword of the Morning itself, he was given some privileges. And besides that, when he presented himself before the members of the royal family, he made sure to make a very good first impression, which he did, especially with Princess Daenerys. Who it was that very effusively asked her brother, King Rhaegar, if he could be her guard, even though he wasn't technically an official member of the Kings guard, yet.

King Rhaegar could not refuse his sister's request, especially when Queen Lyanna supported the idea, and so he ended up as Princess Daenerys' temporary guard. In the short time he was under her service, he became very close to the beautiful and noble princess. Although he was technically her guard and escort, the princess treated him more like an equal, on multiple occasions practically forcing him to break protocol. Ordering him to sit next to her, instead of standing guard or even going so far as to invite him inside her chambers, without there being a valid reason for him to be in her chambers.

Jon quickly realized her intentions, as whenever it was just the two of them, the Princess would get a little playful with him, starting with light touching and rubbing, and slowly escalating to sharing a light, but passionate kiss with the Princess. Though she tried to deepen it and tempt him to go further, Jon had enough mental strength to resist the princess's charms and pull away before he could do anything he might regret. Though it was no easy task to reject the advances of a woman like Daenerys Targaryen, most likely the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and ever will see. But despite her radiant beauty, Daenerys was a passionate, funny, and very compassionate woman. For the moments where he took most seriously his role as Kings guard, was when he accompanied her on her visits to Flea Bottom. There she played with the children, gave money to the poorest and always thinking of new projects for the crown to help the neediest people of Kings Landing, undoubtedly a very special woman, just like her mother.

Both women had more in common than anyone would think, especially if they got to know him the way he did. And he wasn't just talking about their looks, as the only differences between the two women was that Rhaella was a bit taller and curvier than Daenerys, but other than that. Mother and daughter, they shared the same features, long silky hair of a golden-platinum colour, vibrant violet eyes, pale skin without any visible imperfections. As for their measurements, Rhaella's bust was considerably larger than Daenerys', her hips were wider and her bottom thicker and rounder.

But that was where the differences ended, both were arguably the most beautiful women in the Kingdom, Daenerys was a radiant woman in the full flower of her youth, full of charm and joy. And although Rhaella was a mature woman and much more reserved than her daughter, that did not detract from all the male attention she was capable of attracting, even though she may not be able to notice this. But what they were most alike, mother and daughter, and perhaps him being the only man capable of knowing this, was how similar their erotic moans were.

After Jon technically rejected the princess's advances, the princess, instead of giving in, tried to tempt him in different ways. And one of those ways was that whenever he was on guard at her door, she would take the opportunity to touch herself, deliberately being very vocal with her moans, especially when she moaned his name. Jon so far didn't know how he had managed not to barge into her room and have his way with her delectable body, no doubt that being the seductive princess's goal. Though as they said, 'there are no secrets in the Red Keep'. And somehow the King and Queen ended up finding out about the princess' growing interest and blatant advances towards him. Fortunately, he had not been punished, as he had technically never touched the princess, but neither could they leave him as her guard, and the perfect solution presented itself when news of Ser Barristan Selmy's passing, reached Kings Landing.

Jon was sent to Dragonstone, in order to keep him away from the princess, but ironically, he was sent to the only other Targaryen who was as or even more beautiful than Princess Daenerys. No doubt like anyone with two eyes in front of them, he was completely captivated when he saw the Queen mother for the first time. Rhaella was a woman in her late forties, but she did not look that age at all. Except for a few visible wrinkles on her face, she could fool anyone for a woman of thirty or even younger, they were certainly not exaggerating when they said that the Valyrians had stolen their beauty from the gods. For there was no other way to describe women like Rhaella or Daenerys.

Aside from her appearance, her body was also very well maintained, in the middle of summer, the Queen mother enjoyed wearing long silk dresses from Lys. And although they were not as revealing as those worn by Princess Daenerys or even Princess Rhaenys, the Queen did not need to show as much skin to bring out her beauty. The dress managed to cling by itself to her seductive and curvaceous figure, her large breasts managed to stand out despite the modest cleavage, looking completely full and without any hint of sagging. The way the dress marked her slim waist, then widened as it reached her hips, and like her personal guard, Jon always walked behind her, but he always had trouble keeping an eye out for any danger. As he was always distracted by the hypnotic sway of her hips and the movement of her bubbly ass, and the way it seemed to call out to him.

Jon had lost count of how many times he had fantasized about pounding that round, full ass, making it ripple with each impact of his hips. As he held a handful of that platinum Valyrian hair and with the other, squeezed one of her huge breasts. To be able to see what the Queen's normally calm and peaceful face would look like flooded with lust. Jon didn't know why, but for some reason, he had more trouble controlling himself around the Queen than when he was with Princess Daenerys.

Although this time, Jon tried not to make the same mistake he made with the princess. He tried to be as formal and reserved as possible with the Queen, not wanting to form a bond, or become too close, as he had done with Daenerys. Jon really tried to keep their relationship as formal as possible, her as his Queen and him as her Kings guard, but he just couldn't do it. Not after seeing her disappointed and discouraged expression, when he was very curt with her with his answers, to her friendly attempt to get to know him better.

Obviously, he could not continue with his original plan and inevitably began to get closer and get to know the Queen more and more each day. Jon found great enjoyment in every time he managed to draw a light laugh from the Queen, as he told her one of his childhood stories from Winterfell. To see Rhaella's face light up with joy and amusement was surely one of the best sights any man could behold, especially after all the horrors she had had to suffer under her own brother and husband.

From the first time he met her, Jon could sense the aura of pain and torment that surrounded her, as if a shadow was always looming over her, tormenting her, never allowing her to forget and be happy. For that reason, Jon was glad to make her forget the pains of her past, at least for a few minutes. At the same time, he also promised himself, that he would never let anyone hurt her again, no matter who it was. From a simple bandit or the King, himself. Jon would never let anyone, or anything hurt her again. He also promised himself that he should stop pining for her and that he should only focus on being her protector, for just as with Princess Daenerys, he simply could not have her.

Oh, at least that's what he thought, until tonight. It quickly went from being a quiet night, to a few minutes into his shift when he began to hear muffled, erotic gasps coming from the Queen's room. With each passing minute, the sensual moans and gasps increased in intensity. His first thought was of how similar mother and daughter could moan; Rhaella's needy mewls were so sensual that just hearing it was enough to make him painfully hard in his pants. Jon tried to ignore those delicious sounds the Queen was capable of producing, but he found it almost impossible to ignore her, not with how needy she sounded.

Jon wanted so badly to be able to barge into her room, so he could give her the relief she so desired. Jon would eat her to satiation, be able to lick that sweet, delicious nectar she would release. Jon would take her again and again, making up to her for all those years of loneliness. Jon was sure that, if she moaned his name the same way his daughter had, he wouldn't be able to resist this time, but after several agonizing minutes, the Queen finally seemed to climax with a loud, muffled cry, but his name never escaped her lips, Jon couldn't help but feel disappointed at that.

All that had happened a couple of hours ago, Jon supposed the Queen must have fallen asleep long ago, all had been quiet since then and he had just been lost in thought. At least until Ghost abruptly stood up and went into warning mode, Jon quickly did the same and his grip moved to the hilt of his sword ready to be drawn, just waiting for Ghost's next action, but Ghost stood still, not quite sure what to do or where exactly the danger was.

"Ghost, what's up boy, do you smell something?" Jon asked his wolf, but he ignored him and as opposed to spotting the hallway, as he thought he would. Ghost turned around and stared at the Queen's door before advancing towards it and began clawing at it, desperately trying to get in. Jon quickly tried to stop him, as there was no possible threat in there for the Queen, it was simply impossible. There were no secret passages in Dragonstone, as there were in Kings Landing, its windows were hundreds of feet above the ground, built on stones impossible to climb.

"Ghost, bloody hell, stop!" Jon said to his wolf as he tried to pull him back, but before he could remove him completely. He began to hear faint muffled sounds coming from the Queen's room that were getting louder and louder, but this time they were not sounds of pleasure, no this time they were exactly the opposite, they were sounds of pain, the Queen was in danger.

He quickly released Ghost and quickly opened the door, entering the Queen's chambers and at the same time drawing his sword, Jon scanned the room for any threat, but found none, there was no one inside except for the Queen herself. But when he laid eyes on her, he knew something was terribly wrong, tears overflowed from her eyes, a terrified expression covered her face, her hands were hitting and fighting against the air, as if she was fighting with an invisible presence. But that caused, she hurt and scratched herself, Jon quickly moved to her side, first holding her arms, preventing her from hurting herself any further.

"Your Grace, your Grace" He cried out, shaking her slightly, trying to wake her from whatever terrible nightmare she seemed to be suffering from. But by holding her, it only seemed to worsen her condition, as she began to struggle harder against him, trying to wriggle out of his grip, writhing violently.

Jon didn't know how to proceed in a situation like this, so he just did what his instinct told him and hugged her tightly against him. It broke his heart to see her in such a state, and not knowing how to help her, he thought the best thing to do in this situation would be to ask the maester for help, but he couldn't just leave her like that. He ran the risk that she could hurt herself again, besides she needed him, and he didn't plan to abandon her. So simply having to fend for himself to help her, he moved his grip to a tighter one, trapping her arms next to his chest and closing his grip around her back. Jon pressed her against his torso in a firm grip, but not enough to be painful and bringing his face close to the side of her neck, Jon began to speak into her ear.

"Your Grace, it's me Jon. You need to wake up, my Queen. Just focus on my voice, just focus on my voice, and open those beautiful eyes, my Queen. Please, Rhae, you need to wake up, I can't defend you where you are right now” Jon told her, while rubbing her back soothingly. Fortunately, his efforts were successful, as little by little, she stopped shaking and fighting him, until finally Rhaella managed to open her eyes, and say, “Jon?”

Her voice came out terribly frightened and weak, but at least she was now awake and free of any suffering. Jon did not release her from his grip when he replied, "It's me, your Grace. It's okay, it's all right now, you're safe. It was just a nightmare."

Rhaella didn't answer him and simply collapsed against him again. Clinging tightly to his presence, it didn't take long for Jon to feel her trembling as she cried, after a few minutes, she finally answered him.

"It wasn't a nightmare, Jon. It was a memory, a memory I can never escape from."

Jon felt a great sense of helplessness again, as he didn't know what to say or do to help her, although this time he was sure there wasn't something he could do or say to help her. So, he just made sure to hold her, comforting her as much as possible with his presence, until she could calm down. Jon didn't know how long he held the Queen in his arms as she cried until she ran out of tears, but he stayed there, by her side. After several minutes, where she seemed to finally calm down and relax in his arms, to the point where he thought she had fallen asleep.

Jon shook her lightly before asking, softly next to her ear, "Your grace?"

Rhaella opened her eyes and looked up as she blinked at him tenderly.

Fuck

How could he let go of her if she looked at him like that, he wished he could be able to hold her against his chest and protect her from any danger or ghosts from her past, but sadly, he couldn't do that. So, he only refrained from asking her, "Do you need anything, should I bring the maester?"

To which Rhaella instinctively tightened her grip on him, fearful that he was going to leave her, before telling him. "No, no. I'm fine, I just..." Unable to maintain eye contact, Rhaella tore her gaze away from his, before asking, "Please don't leave me."

Raising his hand to hold her face and bring her gaze back to his, Jon stared at her before assuring her, "I'm not going to leave you, your Grace" Jon told her, moving his hand from her warm cheek to entwine his hand with hers he added, "No matter what, I'm going to stay by your side."

Rhaella stared at him for a few seconds, before finally saying, "Thank you, Jon. I'm really grateful you were here." To which he replied very awkwardly with, "It's my duty, Your Grace." Rhaella's expression seemed to falter at his response, and she looked away from him again. To which he quickly hastened to add, "And I wouldn't rather be anywhere else." Reaching back to her cheek, he used his thumb to lightly wipe away the traces of her shed tears, "Being under your services, it's one of the best things that ever happened to me."

For the first time, a very slight smile formed on the Queen's face, before she said, "Now you're just being flattering."

With a smile of his own, Jon replied, "No, I'm not. Dragonstone is certainly a better place from the snake pit that is the Red Keep, and no doubt the company here is much better." Jon said, giving her a meaningful look.

Rhaella couldn't help but melt and blush at the intensity of his gaze, and even more so when she noticed that their hands had remained clasped and she made no effort to pull away from him, before finally forcing herself to do so. "Thank you, Jon, for everything. And I'm sorry you had to see that unpleasant side of me."

"No, please, your Grace. None of what happened is your fault, none of this is your fault" Jon told her, strongly reiterating the last. With that said, they finally both broke apart and Rhaella quickly missed the feeling of having his strong, protective arms around her.

Jon also stood up and for a moment she thought he would leave her, but instead, he walked over to her basin and taking a clean rag, soaked it in the water, before returning to her. Realizing his intentions, Rhaella backed away slightly before telling him, "You don't have to do that."

"Please, my Queen. Allow me," Jon requested, causing her to silk easily to him.

Using the rag dampened by the water that still remained warm, Jon wiped her down. He ran the soft fabric of the handkerchief over her face, taking away the traces of tears and blood, Rhaella kept her eyes closed and let Jon take care of her. When he finished wiping her, Jon stood up and set the damp cloth aside, before taking another handkerchief, this time dry and handing it to her, so that this time, she could dry her face herself.

"Thank you" she said again.

"Are you sure you do not wish to see the Maester, your Grace?" Jon asked her again.

Rhaella shook her head before telling him, "I'd rather people didn't see me in this state." To which Jon replied, saying. "He doesn't necessarily have to come to see you, your Grace. I could go ask him for some herbal tea to help you relax and get some sleep."

When she heard that, Rhaella only just noticed that it was still dark outside, possibly a few more hours before dawn, still deep in thought, Jon spoke again. "Ghost could stay with you, while I'm gone. I assure you that you will be completely safe with him."

Rhaella turned her head towards the door and noticed the large animal that had entered along with Jon, but cleverly he had given them both their space. But now, that they mentioned his name he quickly approached them, wagging his tail happily, he sat on his hind legs in front of her, before resting his head on her knee. Rhaella couldn't help but let out a smile at the animal's natural charm and began petting him.

"I promise it won't take me long," Jon told her, to which Rhaella nodded. With a quick pace, Jon left, and Rhaella watched him go as she clung to his wolf.

---------

Rhaella was now lying back on her bed as she finished drinking the herbal tea Jon had brought her. It certainly helped her nerves a lot to relax, but she knew the real reason she had been able to pull herself together from the horrible night terror she had suffered. It really had been a long time since she had suffered a similar one, and she remembered how the last time, it had taken her a long time to recover. Having after-effects for days, not even being able to leave her room, but now with Jon's help and presence, she recovered much more quickly.

She really didn't want him to leave, she wanted him to stay by her side.

When she had enough of the tea, she handed the cup to Jon and he set it down on her nightstand, before asking. "Is there anything else you need, your Grace?"

"No, thank you Jon. I think you've done more than enough for me already." She told him, lifting her gaze and giving him a grateful and sincere smile.

Jon nodded at that and started to leave, watching him go, Rhaella's heart shrank at the feeling of him leaving her alone with her demons, so before her mind could even process it, she yelled out to him sounding a little desperate and scared.

"Wait!"

Hearing her, Jon stopped abruptly, and half turned to her with concern, quickly asking her. "What's wrong, your Grace?" 

Rhaella had difficulty putting her feelings and what she wanted from him into words, her mouth opened, only to close again seconds later. It stayed that way for several seconds, before finally being able to say, what she really wanted to say. "Can you stay with me tonight?"

Jon was surprised at her unexpected request and before he could think to answer, she beat him to it by adding a very needy, "Please?" To finish, weakly confessing, "I don't want to be alone tonight."

"Of course, your Grace. Anything for you," Jon answered her, not believing there was any man who could say no to her, "I'll leave Ghost outside, so he can stand guard." He finished by adding as he stood up and heading for the door to leave Ghost there on guard duty.

Closing the door, he was left alone with the Queen, Rhaella had already finished lying down on her bed. Jon, thinking that the Queen only meant that she needed someone close by, so he decided to stand by the door, both of them being able to stare at each other.

With a slight smile, Rhaella told him amusedly. "I won't be able to sleep if you stand there all night watching me in the shadows."

"I can turn around, if you wish" Jon offered.

Tightening her grip on her blankets, Rhaella gained the courage to say to him, "And how about, just for today, you join me in bed?"

"I don't think that would be appropriate, Your Grace," Jon shot back.

"It would just be for tonight, please?" She asked him again, even though she could simply command him to do anything she wished. And Jon unable to deny her anything, did as she asked.

Rhaella watched intently as Jon began to approach her, her heart thudding in her chest again, but this time not from fear, but from excitement. She could not believe that she had actually asked him to join her in bed, Rhaella had not shared a bed with a man since Aerys. Although she excused herself by saying that nothing sinful needed to happen, she was only in need of company.

Of Jon's company.

Rhaella couldn't take her eyes off him, as Jon began to undress, first starting with removing his sword belt. Leaving his weapon resting against her nightstand, what followed was his whitish cloak, Jon removed the bindings that held it from his breastplate, letting it fall to the floor. He then began to untie the straps of his armour, as he was about to offer his help, Jon managed on his own and finished removing the shining armour.

Now only remaining in his leather pants and linen shirt, Rhaella thought he would join her like this, but he surprised her when he also removed his shirt. Revealing his impressive body before her eyes, Rhaella couldn't describe Jon in any other way than an absolute specimen of nature, his abs and torso were full of muscles developed from intense training, and scars dotted his otherwise flawless skin, though she thought these only made him look more rugged and dangerous. When Rhaella realized she was practically ogling him, she looked away quickly and turned to face the other side of the room, at the same time moving on the bed, to give him room so he could join her.

It only took a few seconds for her to feel the bed sink, indicating that Jon had laid down next to her.

"Are you comfortable, your Grace?" She heard Jon ask her.

She was more than comfortable with Jon's presence, but she wasn't as comfortable as when he held her in his strong arms. So, a little nervously, she asked him. "Can you hold me?"

Without even answering her, Rhaella felt his arms begin to wrap around her slender waist until he pulled her to him and pressed her against his strong, solid chest. Rhaella could feel his warm, muscular body perfectly through the thin fabric of her robe and instinctively Rhaella melted against him. Jon moved his huge, calloused hand slowly and teasingly across her flat belly and Rhaella had to bite her lips to stifle a moan when she felt him whisper in her ear, "That's better, Your Grace?"

"Yes, thank you, Jon" she answered him, already losing count of how many times she had thanked him tonight. Rhaella felt Jon let out slight snort in her ear before replying, "It should be me, who should be thanking you, your Grace. Because of you, I am here instead of standing outside in the cold and my wolf as my only companion. In return, I am now lying in a very warm and comfortable bed, with the most beautiful woman in Westeros in my arms. Were it not for the unfortunate situation that brought me here, I would say I am the luckiest bastard in the world."

"I doubt very much that an old woman like me is the most beautiful woman in Westeros" Rhaella told him, even though his words made her cheeks flush again. "My good daughters are incredibly beautiful women, and not to mention my granddaughters, both radiant young ladies and in the prime of their youth."

" Aye, you're right. I had the honour of meeting and serving all those women you named, but the one I became closest with, was Princess Daenerys. I remember being totally blown away the first time I saw her, I had never seen such a beautiful and perfect woman in my life, from her eyes, her body and without a doubt, how kind she was. It was then, when I couldn't help but ask myself, where does such beauty come from, from whom did she inherit it and I finally got my answer when I met you. Those vibrant violet eyes that are capable of melting the most stoic man, are yours, my Queen. She inherited them from you, as well as that platinum hair, as soft as the finest silk and shining in an ethereal way when under the light of the stars. A noble and kind heart that would make any man die to defend it" Jon recited beautifully, but before continuing his hand moved lower, to the level of her wide hips, almost brushing his fingers over the roundness of her ass, before continuing, "A body that instils lust in the holiest of men."

Rhaella let out a choked gasp at his words and the sensation his touch left on her skin, "The only difference is, your Grace. You don't smile as often, as the princess does, I wish my Queen would smile more often" Moving closer to a closer to her ear, Jon said in a husky, accented voice, "I would do anything to see you smile, my Queen."

Rhaella slowly turned her face towards him, so that she could see him from the side and looking him straight in the eyes, she told him. "How about a kiss."

Jon slowly moved his hand up from her hips to hold her chin, his warm breath sweeping across her face for a moment before he gently touched his lips to hers. Rhaella moaned into his mouth before relaxing and kissing him back, for several seconds, their kiss became more passionate with her hands running through the back of his hair to hold it in place, he could practically feel her trying to concentrate all her feelings into this one act, surely fearful that she wouldn't get another chance. Jon didn't know how long they kissed for, but it was definitely for a long while. When they finally broke apart, they were both breathing heavily, and her lips were swollen and wet.

Without a word, Rhaella turned forward again, facing the other end of the room. Her face burned and her heart pounded a mile a minute at the thought of what she had just done.

By the gods she was a grown woman, she had grandchildren. And here she was, cuddling and making out with a man half her age and feeling like a maiden in love.

"Good night, your Grace" Jon said to her, still wrapping his arm around her.

"Rhae" she said.

"Uh?" Jon asked her in confusion.

"That's what you called me before."

"Oh, I apologize, I won't call you again-"

"No" Rhaella quickly interrupted him, "I like me. No one has ever called me that before. And if it's just the two of us, you can keep calling me that."

Rhaella couldn't see the huge smile that formed on his face at hearing that, "Good night, Rhae" Jon said to her again, moving his hand back to hers. And this time, Rhaella didn't hesitate to entwine her fingers with his, holding his hand lovingly, before also wishing them goodnight.

Somehow, Jon had transformed one of the worst nights she had experienced in years to undoubtedly one of the most memorable nights of her life. She only wished he could hold her and kiss her in the same way, for the rest of her life.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

Rhaella couldn't remember the last time she woke up feeling so light, calm, and peaceful. She felt so good and so comfortable right now that she didn't even want to get up, preferring to continue lying down and clinging to the large, warm pillow that was wrapped around her. Taking long, deep breaths, Rhaella caught the pleasant scent of cedar and oak, which her pillow seemed to give off, making her unintentionally let out a pleasant moan.

Although as the minutes passed, her mind gradually became clearer, her brain began to recall the events of the previous night. The horrible night terror she had suffered, making her remember and relive past wounds and traumas she had suffered because of her brother. Even now Aerys' horrible, hateful words echoed in her mind, reminding her that she could never escape him. But unlike the previous times, she had fought her brother's ghost this time. For the first time, she had stood up to him. For the first time, she wasn't afraid of her brother, but that wasn't the only good thing that came from it.

For this time, she wasn't alone either, unlike all the previous times she had suffered an episode because of her brother and she had had to cope with it all by herself. Crying and suffering for long days, with no one coming to help her, but that was partly her fault. For she did not want to be a burden to anyone, she did not want to drag her children or anyone close to her into this, and have to show them the horrible aftermath that her past had left her with, she did not want to worry anyone and she definitely did not want to be a burden to anyone.

Despite everything, she still maintained some of her pride as a Targaryen Queen, and she had always been a very reserved woman. Even Ser Barristan, her loyal and noble friend. The person who had shared the most time with her in these last years, had never found out what she suffered inside, or even if he knew. He never dared to speak about it, surely not knowing how to approach her about it or how he could even help her, and she could not blame him for that.

But with Jon it was completely different, he didn't hesitate to interrupt in her room, as soon as he heard her gasps of pain. And he didn't hesitate to hold her when he saw her at her weakest moment either, Rhaella remembers very well how she clung to him as if her life depended on it. She remembers his arms wrapped protectively around her, the way he whispered soothingly in her ear. Assuring her that everything 'would be okay' and assuring her that he would be with her, and that he wouldn't let anything or anyone hurt her, as long as he was there.

Remembering that beautiful moment, Rhaella finally opened her eyes, slightly surprised to see how close she really was to the man who had come to her rescue yesterday. She was completely clinging to the man, her head resting on his chest, long strands of her silver hair were strewn across his chest and some even reached his face. Making her quickly pull them back, not wanting to disturb his sleep, the rest of her body was also pressed tightly against his. Her breasts were mashing against his side and she had had a hand on his chiseled abs, Rhaella had to force herself much harder than she should to finally be able to pull her hand away, but not before allowing herself to pat and feel his defined muscles. She had also had one leg draped over his, though this time she decided to leave it that way, justifying herself that it was so as not to wake him up.

Lifting her gaze to Jon's calm face, more memories came to her mind, one in specific. Rhaella felt herself blush as she remembered how she had asked Jon to kiss her, making her bring one of her fingers to her lips as if she could still feel the tingling that Jon's lips had made her feel. The electrifying sensation that coursed through her body as she was kissed so tenderly and lovingly, the slight itch she felt for his beard and how much she had enjoyed it. Turning her gaze back to Jon, she couldn't help but wonder if he had felt the same way.

She knew this was all wrong, she should never have asked him to join her in bed with her, much less cling to him in such an intimate way. But most of all, she should never have kissed him, she had crossed a line she had never allowed herself to cross. She knew this would end badly, it was bound to, a member of the Royal family, should never tangle with a subject, much less her own Kings guard. Or at least that was the one thing she had always been warned about since she was a princess and ever since then she had lived by those words. Rejecting her first love, in favor of doing her duty to her House and marrying her brother, but as she recalled such memories, another thought came to her mind.

She had already done her duty, she had taken Aerys as her husband, and had remained faithful to him, despite the suffering he had put her through. She had also done her duty as Queen, providing heirs to the Kingdom, her son now ruled as King in the Red Keep. She had earned the right to do whatever she wanted, for the first time in her life, she could allow herself to be selfish and what she most wanted to do now, was to continue to lie in her bed as she hugged Jon tightly.

For the first time, she allowed herself to enjoy this sensation, never before had she experienced waking up being cuddled next to a man's warm, solid body. For even in the early years of her marriage with Aerys, and she could easily call these as the 'best years of her marriage'. He was always very cold to her, even when they did their duties in the marriage bed. Because, for her brother, sleeping with her was more of an obligation and a duty, never being able to see her as an object of love or even lust. So, whenever he barely finished with the act, he would always roll to the side, getting as far away from her as possible and ending up lying down facing the other way. Rhaella shared a bed with Aerys for many years, but this one always felt cold and lonely.

A completely different feeling than the one she felt with Jon right now. Since having him snuggled up next to her, she could feel how her body fit perfectly against his. Making her feel like she belonged next to him, his body heat was comforting and very pleasant, making her feel completely calm and relaxed. Feeling his muscular arm wrap around her back and hold her tightly against him made her feel completely safe and protected, nothing could hurt her as long as she was in his arms. She wished that he would hold her like this before she went to sleep every night, and that she could fall asleep while wrapped in his arms and wake up every day next to him.

She could no longer care less about the class differences between them, no longer cared what people would think or the codes that those who came before her had dictated for her. It was her life, and for the first time, she would live it as she wished. With the man she chose, and there was only one man she wanted, she wanted Jon. And to hell with the consequences, she no longer cared if she was a Queen and he was a mere knight, or if she was a Targaryen and he was a Snow. She wanted the man and for the first time, she would go after what she truly desired.

Rhaella stared at Jon sleeping with a big smile on her face, once again feeling the sensation of butterflies in her stomach as she looked at the man.

He's really handsome. She thought.

He looked so relaxed and even a bit defenceless, so much so that she couldn't help but touch him again. She started with his face first, lightly patting the feel of his thick beard against her fingers, from there. She used one finger to run all over his face, from his high cheekbones, his upturned nose and even daring to brush his lips, then bringing her finger to her own lips. Only for her to then hide her face against his chest, feeling a little embarrassed by her action, but equally amused, unable to remember the last time she felt so playful and youthful. She felt that this was the first time she was able to touch and grope a man's body.

Not wanting to stop just there, and each time, feeling bolder, she began to roam and analyse his body more deeply. Moving down his neck, to his pronounced pecs, his soothing, deep breathing brought out his muscles. Rhaella ran her delicate hand all over his beefy torso as she felt with fascination his strapping body, Jon had some scars and light bruises decorating his pale skin. Indicating to her that this was the body of a warrior, forged by years of discipline and training.

Rhaella continued to satiate her curiosity by analysing Jon's body and her next target were his hands, not being able to avoid comparing it with her own and seeing the great differences. Where her fingers were slender and small, his were thick and long, where the skin of her palm was smooth and delicate, his was rough and calloused. As she did with the rest of his body, she continued to examine the rest, from his hard forearm all the way down to the muscles of his biceps. Which, despite being in a state of rest, Rhaella could feel the hardness of his muscles.

But unfortunately for her the more she analysed Jon, the more her mind took her to dark and dreary places. Like why the simple fact that she wanted him and felt lust for him would make him feel the same for her. After all, he was a young, handsome, and very virile man. He was probably also very popular with the Ladies of the Kingdom, and in her experience, most men always preferred the company of beautiful young maidens. Not that of old, divorced women, even if she thought of seducing him, she wouldn't know exactly how to do it, since she had no experience whatsoever with it.

And surely Jon would have had numerous women more experienced and beautiful than her seducing him before, and if she tried, she was likely to make a fool of herself in front of him.

But still, she decided not to give up. She wanted to prove to him, no she had to show him, that she was a woman capable of satisfying him, in any way he desired. She had to show him that she could make him happy, just as he made her happy, but especially she wanted him to feel lust for her. She wanted to see desire for her imprinted in those beautiful eyes of his, she wanted to take the wolf out to play and let him devour her completely.

But first, she had to think of a way to get his attention. The first thing that came to her mind, was to start wearing much more revealing dresses, Jon already enjoyed seeing her ass, if she wore lighter and thinner dresses, surely, he wouldn't be able to take his eyes off her. Or she could also be a little more brazen and invite him back to her bed, surely, she could come up with a believable enough excuse.

But as Rhaella thought of numerous ways to get Jon's attention, her gaze was drawn to the significant bulge that began to form in Jon's pants. Quickly her head turned to his, but she saw how he was still deeply asleep, or at least appeared to be. She assumed it was a natural reaction for men, or maybe it was because of her, and that idea excited her. But just the same, she thought, if it was something she caused, she should do something to alleviate it.

Not being able to believe she was actually doing this, Rhaella reached out a hand and began to untie the laces of his pants. Her face shifting from his crotch to Jon's face, feeling a little fearful that he was going to wake up and might see her from this embarrassing situation. But she didn't want to stop, so mustering all the courage she had, she steadily continued with her task until she finally managed to loosen his pants. And now with his pants loose, she could see how his member poked out even more, pushing the fabric of his pants to the limit.

Rhaella shifted and settled between his legs face down, and finished pulling his pants down, finally freeing his manhood completely. Her eyes widened enormously, and her eyebrows rose in surprise as she saw for the first time his shaft that had sprung out like a spring. His cock was almost twice as large as Aerys' and much thicker, the veins throbbed furiously, and his head was a deep red colour.

Before even her mind could process it, she reached out a hand and wrapped her long, delicate fingers around his thick shaft in a light grip. His cock jumped with excitement, and she withdrew her hand, looking at him nervously, but Jon was still breathing calmly still with his eyes closed. Seeing this, Rhaella wrapped her hand around him again and began to slowly stroke him with hesitant, unsure movements. Watching in disbelief as her fingers were barely able to meet around his girth and even when she used both hands, she failed to cover his entire length. She felt a shiver run down her spine and a throb in her womanhood at the thought of this thing going inside her, and her mouth watered at the thought of tasting it, something she had never experienced, and she couldn't resist the temptation for long.

Tilting her head down, she kissed the swollen head of his cock, felt his salty pre-seminal fluid coat her lips. Opening her mouth, she took the tip between her lips and tentatively ran her tongue over the soft skin. She heard Jon moan and shake his hips, pushing part of his shaft into her mouth. At the same time Rhaella forced herself to push her head down, trying to take as much of him into her mouth as possible, only stopping when his swollen head hit the back of her mouth, tickling her throat. Feeling bolder than ever, she sucked hard before finally pulling back.

That seemed to do the trick as, she heard Jon grunt and open his eyes, looking at her with narrowed eyes and say in a very confused and hoarse voice, "Your grace?"

"Good morning, Jon" Rhaella told him, with a big smile and feeling extremely confident. As she bent his shaft to her mouth and gave the head a long, slow lick, eliciting a moan from him. "I hope you like my way of expressing my gratitude to you for helping me yesterday."

"You don't have to do this, your Grace." A panting Jon said.

"But I want to." Was Rhaella's reply before she took him in her mouth again.

Wrapping her lips around him, she moved her head up and down, taking him deeper each time she descended. Jon's head fell back against the pillow and his hand reached up to run through her platinum- golden hair.

Sliding forward and pushing herself up on her elbows so that his cock jutted upward, Rhaella looked up at him with glistening eyes and plunged downward. Jon gasped as she took him deep in her throat, her lips sealed tightly around his base.

"Fuck," Jon growled.

Rhaella smirked and winked cheekily at him as she felt him throb in her throat. After holding it there for several seconds, she kept her lips sealed tightly and dragged them to the tip. Surprisingly, Rhaella found she was enjoying herself. When she heard the other maidens talk, they always described this act as something only the man could ever enjoy. But she liked the grunts and spasms he was making from the pleasure she was giving him. When she sucked hard, his length jerked in her mouth, pulsing against her tongue as her hands lightly squeezed his hair.

"Rhaella, I'm close," she heard him say, warning her.

Wanting it to be as pleasurable as possible for him, she sucked hard again as she moved her head quickly, taking him deeper than before. His body tensed beneath her, his legs trembled and flexed slightly just before he exploded in her mouth. Jets of hot cum shot out of his head, splashing hard against the back of her mouth, and almost making her nauseous. But despite that, she didn't back down. She continued to stroke his shaft and suck the head of his cock as he pulsed against her tongue. Jon cum so much that she had to swallow twice before he finally finished, pulling his hypersensitive cock out of her mouth, she licked the last errant drop from his tip, making him hiss from the sensation.

It doesn't taste too bad either. I could easily get used to the taste of it. Though the thought made her blush.

She quickly leaned back against Jon again and buried her face in the side of his neck. Despite having sucked his cock in such an erotic way, just a few moments ago, she couldn't help but let the embarrassment wash over her. Jon didn't say a word for several minutes. Until finally, he ran a calloused hand down her back and brushing a few strands away from her face, so he could stare at her, he said.

"I think we should get up, your Grace."

Rhaella nodded and parted from him, Jon was extremely quick as he changed, back to being in his shining armour and whitish cloak. He headed for the door at the same speed, her heart sank at seeing this kind of attitude from him, never having expected him of all people, to treat her in such a cold and indifferent manner. Even after she had shown him how much he meant to her and how far she would go to prove her love to him.

But before her mood could get even worse, she heard Jon's voice. "Your grace" his voice coming out loud, making her surprised and snapping her out of her stupor. She rushed to answer, and her voice came out awkward and nervous, "Yes?" even forgetting to address him with his knightly honorific. "I believe he suffered a terrible experience with a night terror yesterday, but after you invited me into your quarters and slept next to me. Your condition seemed to improve tremendously. So, I would like to be able to rejoin you in the same way tonight, if I may? Anything so that you can sleep more peacefully."

Rhaella was surprised by his words, but recovering quickly she replied, "Yes, I think that would be a wonderful idea, Ser."

A similar smile graced Jon's face and before leaving, he turned to her and began to walk towards her, until he knelt in front of her and taking her hand he said, while depositing a loving kiss on it.

"I'll be sure to return the favour, your Grace. I can't wait to find out how truly sweet you taste."

Before she could even think of a response, Jon leaned toward her and captured her lips in a tender, yet passionate kiss. Pulling away from her, Jon gave her one last wink before finally getting up and walking away, leaving her alone with her thoughts. But for the first time they did not revolve around terrible past experiences, but a bright and very interesting future.

---------

Later that night, Rhaella waited for Jon to enter her rooms, this time she had opted for a much more revealing and easily accessible robe. The feeling of excitement had not left her all day, her mind had only been thinking about the possibilities of how this night could turn out, and how far she was willing to go with Jon. Although deep down she knew she was willing to give herself completely to the man, but before she could delve deeper into those thoughts, she heard a knock on her door, and she hurried to answer it.

"Who is it?" she asked, though she was really only expecting one person.

"It's me, Your Grace" she heard Jon's deep voice through her door.

"It's open," she told him. And that was all the confirmation Jon needed to open the door and let himself in.

Rhaella could see him leaving his enormous direwolf as the only guard at her door, and she was grateful for that. She had no desire to have other soldiers outside her door being able to hear her while she was with Jon. She had never been very vocal in bed, but she had a feeling Jon would show her sides of her that had been very repressed for many years.

Jon wasted no time and just like last time, began to undress. Throughout the whole process, Rhaella couldn't take her eyes off him, lustfully admiring his magnificent body, and just like last time, Jon only stayed in his pants.

But unlike last time, Jon didn't join her on the bed, instead pulling the blankets off her and revealing her body which was only covered by the almost see-through, thin fabric of her robe. Making Jon drink from her seductive figure hungrily. Until, finally holding her long toned legs, he pulled her to the edge of her bed and began to worship her body.

Climbing onto the bed and climbing over her, Jon grabbed her robe and pulled her out of the way with ease, exposing her large breasts. Unable to resist any longer, Jon kissed her fiercely, making her moan into his mouth as Rhaella felt their naked torsos press together. When Jon pulled away a moment later, Rhaella licked her lips nervously as he stared at her body.

Her large, turgid breasts protruded from her chest, covered with bright pink swollen areolas and stiff nipples. Sliding his hands from where they rested on her hips, Jon slid up her slender waist and over the underside of her ribcage until he cupped both soft, smooth orbs in his hand. Her pale skin was completely free of imperfections, not a mole or freckle in sight.

"You are so beautiful," Jon whispered to her.

Rhaella smiled, her hands came up to the back of his head and pulled him forward. When their lips met, Jon circled his thumbs around the tips of her breasts, eliciting a sound somewhere between a moan and a gasp from her lips.

Pulling his lips away from hers, Jon kissed her chin, over the column of her throat, then sucked lightly on her collarbone. Rhaella moaned as he continued to kiss her breast until his face was buried in her breasts. Even on her back, they still stood out impressively from her chest. She inhaled sharply as his soft mounds brushed the rough stubble on his cheeks.

Finally, he moved to her right breast, kissing the entire base before moving to the centre. Rhaella arched her back and gasped when he took her nipple between his lips. With a moan, she pushed her head forward, a shudder running down her spine as his teeth grazed her sensitive nub.

"Jon" she breathed softly.

Smirking, Jon kissed her nipple one last time before kissing his way down her body. Rhaella lifted her hips, helping him so Jon could finish removing her robe and undress her completely, but when she was finally completely naked for him. She suddenly felt very fearful and nervous, and kept her legs together.

Jon began stroking her thighs gently, kissing her knees, their gazes met. Staring at him for a long moment, she relaxed and spread her legs. Smiling tenderly, he kissed the inside of her knee, but paused for a second slightly surprised to see her smooth, hairless mound. Lifting his gaze to her he watched as she avoided him, her cheeks turning slightly pink.

Smiling, and deciding not to comment on it, Jon kissed the inside of her thigh and moved up. Breathing ragged with anticipation, Rhaella gripped the sheets as she looked up at him with wide eyes. Meeting her gaze, Jon deposited a kiss on her taut lips. With a gasp, she gasped, her mouth slightly open.

Jon ran his tongue between her folds, the taste of her arousal coated his tongue and then deposited a kiss directly on her clitoris. Inhaling deeply, Rhaella closed her eyes and lay back on the pillows as she swayed her hips. As he continued to run his tongue between her folds, one hand caressed her thigh while the other reached out to gently touch one of her breasts.

As Jon circled her nipple between his fingers and ran his tongue around her hooded nub, Rhaella moved her hands from the sheets to the back of his head. Running her fingers through his hair, she pulled his head forward as she bucked her hips. Bringing his lips roughly to her clit and flicking it into place, Jon smiled against her folds and wrapped his lips around her bundle of nerves.

Rhaella moaned wildly, arching her hips off the bed. Jon took the opportunity to remove his hand from her thigh and slid it under her body. Wetting the tip of his middle finger in her arousal, he slowly inserted it into her wet depths.

"Oh gods, Jon!" Rhaella gasped.

Jon slowly moved his finger back and forth as he continued to lick, kiss and suck on her clit. After a couple of minutes, he slid a second finger into her incredibly tight depths.

Arching her head back on the pillows, she pulled his hair almost painfully, pressing her nose against her pelvis as she wiggled her hips frantically. Panting and moaning almost constantly, Jon knew she was close to the edge. Pushing his fingers deep, he massaged her depths as he lashed her clit furiously.

Rhaella went completely rigid, her back arched sharply as her breath caught in her throat. A moment later, she cried out, her depths clenching his fingers as she drenched them in a gush of excitement.

After a long moment, her body sank limp on the mattress and her legs released his head. Jon slipped his fingers out of her and sat up, a smile stretching his lips as he looked down at her. Rhaella lay on the bed, her chest and face flushed as she panted heavily. Her eyes were closed, and she had a relaxed, contented expression on her face.

Rising to his feet, Jon removed his pants, releasing his stiffness from the tight confines of his pants, before telling her in a deep, husky voice.

"Come here."

She quickly obeyed and pulling herself together sat down on the bed facing him, his huge cock level with her face and her knowing full well what she wanted but waiting for him to say it all the same.

"Suck my cock" he told her, holding her long hair with one hand so that it would not get in the way.

She obligingly and eagerly did so, thrust his huge meat stick into her mouth and began to suck it. The entire time, looking up at him.

---------

For the next few days, the same pattern repeated itself. When the whole castle went to sleep, Jon would wander into her rooms and show her a world of pleasure such as she had never experienced before. Jon had taken her in ways she could never have imagined, much less done with any other man. But she had done them with Jon, and she had enjoyed every second of them. The most common thing between them was pleasuring each other with their mouths, Jon loved to devour her, and she loved to feel him inside her mouth, she loved the feeling of being able to bring a man as strong and stoic as Jon to an explosive climax, just by using her mouth.

But they didn't just stop at that, as her mouth and her pussy, weren't the only parts of her body that Jon seemed to love. He was also quite obsessed with her large breasts, especially when they were wrapped around his cock. Rhaella had never thought of using her breasts in that way, but if they gave Jon pleasure, she was more than happy to do it for him. They also got to pleasure each other at the same time, with her climbed on top of him, with her ass over his face and his cock at the level of her lips. She certainly had never thought of anything like that, but she certainly enjoyed it immensely.

For in that position, Jon had brought her to orgasm twice in a row just by using his tongue and fingers. Although she did her best job sucking him to bring him to his own climax, she couldn't concentrate much on her task, especially when Jon was attacking her in such a voracious manner. So, when she was still in orgasmic bliss, Jon held her head with both hands and proceeded to thrust his hips upward, hitting the back of her throat with the head of his cock. Literally using her mouth as if it were her pussy. But, still, Rhaella did her best to take it and let him use her, so he could reach his climax.

Fortunately for her, it didn't take long, because after a few seconds. Jon came deep in her throat, leaving a big load of cum directly into her stomach. Despite his rough and dominant treatment, she loved every moment of it. For Jon always cared about her well-being and most of all her enjoyment. Besides that, he never took advantage of her. For, these days, despite having her completely submissive and vulnerable before him, he never forced himself on her and took her. Rhaella was sure it was because he waited for her to tell him, so he waited patiently for her to be ready. And she couldn't love him more for it, but after all these days, after all their shared experiences, she felt more than ready.

She wanted to take the next step with him, she wanted to go all the way. As much as she enjoyed the new world Jon had shown her, she wanted him to take her in the most natural way a man could take a woman. She had already tasted and swallowed his seed, let him come on her tits and even once she let him finish all over her face. Making her feel completely dirty and naughty, but also excited and happy, as she felt that he was marking her as his. So much had been her joy that even after he cummed, she kept sucking him, kissing, and worshipping his head. Trying to get every last drop out of him, even with his seed still on her face, but despite how dirty and exciting all that felt.

She wanted to feel his seed, where it was really meant to be, inside her. One of the things she loved most, was being a mother, and despite her age she dreamed of being one once again. She dreamed that Jon's strong, virile seed could root within her, and she could once again be blessed by the gods with a newborn son. A beautiful, healthy child who, for the first time, she wished would take after his father.

That thought filled her with excitement and joy, but most of all with hope. So, this time, when Jon came in as he always did every night to her chambers, she didn't just stand there waiting for him. This time, she didn't just lie in bed waiting for him, but she rushed out and greeted him cheerfully. Surprising him, she practically jumped on him, fortunately Jon had the reflexes of a warrior and was able to hold her and stabilize himself at the same time, preventing them both from falling.

All this while she captured his lips in a deep tongue-filled kiss, trying to convey all her passion and love for him. When they finally broke apart, he looked at her with amused eyes and spoke.

"Someone's excited."

To which she replied with, "The things you do to me, Jon Snow. I should punish you for making your Queen wait so long."

"My apologies, my Queen. How could I ever repay you for this offense?"

Putting on a thoughtful face and making him wait a few seconds to hear her reply, before finally telling him. "I want something from you, Jon."

 "Whatever is in my power is yours, my Queen."

Wrapping her legs and arms around him, she told him. "I want you Jon, I want to feel everything of you deep inside me. Tonight, I want you to take me as if I were your woman Jon. I want you to fill my womb with your seed, and I want you to hold me afterwards."

Staring into her eyes he asked, "Are you sure about this?"

To which she replied with a firm nod.

"Then your words are my command, my Queen."

But she quickly interrupted him and added, "I want you to call me by my name, as you did the first night you barged into my room."

With a smile, Jon began to walk toward the bed, with her still in his arms. This time, they both helped each other undress, it was much easier to remove his armour with her help.

Laying her on the bed, he climbed on top of her and positioned himself between her legs. Her eyes drifted down to his throbbing length, she licked her lips as she reached out a hand and began to stroke him lightly. Taking a deep breath at the pleasurable sensation, he crawled over her and kissed her deeply.

Dropping his hips slightly, Jon pressed the base of his shaft against Rhaella's hot folds, already finding her ready for him. Both moaning from the sensation, Rhaella began to rub his head against her mound, making him break the kiss and rest his forehead against hers.

"That feels so good, Rhae" Jon murmured to her.

Rhaella smiled as his stormy eyes met hers. Slowly, Jon thrust his hips back and Rhaella lined him up with her entrance. As he rested there, ready to enter her depths, she moved her hands to his shoulders.

"Ready?" Jon asked her.

Rhaella nodded and looking at him steadily said, "Just go slow, okay?"

Jon smiled but nodded anyway. Caressing her face, Jon kissed her again lovingly, and finally moved forward. Rhaella gasped loudly, her nails digging into his shoulders as he slid inside her. Her folds stretched around his girth as he slowly sank deeper into her incredibly tight, suffocating depths. When he was halfway inside her, Rhaella bit her lip and whimpered.

"Rhae?" Jon asked worriedly, standing completely still.

"I'm fine," she said, her strained voice belied her words. "It's just... give me a minute. It's been a while and you're a lot bigger than my former husband."

Smiling slightly, Jon leaned down and kissed her. Moaning into his mouth, Rhaella lifted her hands from his shoulders and wrapped them around his back. After a few moments, she tightened her legs around him and rolled her hips. Inhaling deeply through her nose, she moaned and did it again. Taking that as a cue, Jon pulled back a little before sliding into her again, this time going deeper.

Rhaella moaned again, wiggling her hips, and parting her lips from his.

"Don't stop" she gasped softly.

Jon smiled and thrust again. He entered at a pace where he pulled most of it out before sliding in a little deeper than before. In just a couple of minutes, he sank into her depths all the way in and hissed in pleasure, revelling in the sensation of her incredible depths.

Adopting a gentle rhythm, Jon looked up at Rhaella, his eyes glittering with lust.

"Keep going, faster." She demanded needily, "Please! Keep going!"

Jon smiled and did everything she asked, pulling back further, and plunging faster. Arching her back, Rhaella lifted her chest in the air and moaned lasciviously. Leaning his weight on his arm, Jon grabbed one of her breasts and squeezed it firmly. Eyes wide, she grabbed him by the nape of his neck and pulled him down for a demanding kiss.

Smiling against her lips, Jon slid his hand down to her hip and then rolled them both over. Rhaella pulled her lips away from his and then blinked as she suddenly found herself on top. With a grin, Jon lifted his hips as he lowered her down her hips.

"Oh!" Rhaella gasped, swaying her hips unconsciously.

Chuckling at her slightly unfocused look, Jon ran his hands down her sides and cupped her wonderful breasts.

"You're so fucking beautiful, Rhae," Jon told her.

Smiling brightly, Rhaella tossed her platinum-gold hair over her shoulder and swayed her hips experimentally. Looking down at the spot where they were connected, she bit her lips and stood up before moving back down. It took a couple of minutes to find her rhythm, but soon she was bouncing up and down on his rigid length, moving her hips each time she bottomed out.

Jon ran his hands down to her hips and savoured the feel of her warm, slick folds hugging his shaft. Her turgid breasts bounced tantalizingly on his chest with her movements, and her nails dug into his chest. Gradually, her movements became rougher and more frantic.

Groaning, Rhaella's eyes burned intensely, and she jumped up and down on him, her hair whipping around her head wildly.

"Yessss!" she moaned loudly, "It feels so good, Jon. Gods, you feel so good, inside me."

"I'm close, Rhae" Jon told her, grabbing her hips and pushing up, his thighs found her ass with a slap.

"Inside, I want to feel you inside, fill me up, Jon!"

Jon couldn't take his eyes off Rhaella as she frantically rode him. Her movements became wild, lifting herself almost completely off him before slamming herself down on his cock. Each time he plunged into her fluttering depths; a low growl escaped her lips. She threw herself forward, her hands landing on either side of his head, her eyes burning as he rammed into her hard. A tremor ran through her body before she stiffened and arched her back.

"Jon!" Rhaella screamed.

Groaning, Jon grabbed her tightly by the hips and buried himself as deep as he could as he exploded. Rhaella's eyes and mouth opened with a gasp as streams of hot semen splashed into her depths, Rhaella could feel her womb filling with his virile seed. Her walls jerked spasmodically, trying to squeeze every last drop out of him. Before finally collapsing on top of him, her face buried in the curve of his neck with a shuddering moan.

Several moments passed before either of them moved. Rhaella sat up, kissed him tenderly and smiled as she let him pull out of her, a slight puddle escaping her lips and she placed a hand covering her entrance, trying to keep most of his seed inside her. Snuggling against his chest, Rhaella felt Jon wrap one arm around her, before using the other and lifting her gaze to him and saying.

"Did I please you, my Queen?"

Rhaella was completely captivated by the man and before she could even think of the words, she told him. "I think I love you, Jon Snow."

With a huge smile, Jon didn't hesitate to tell her. "I love you too, my Queen."

With a cute pout, she claimed him. "I told you, to call me by my name."

Jon climbed back on top of her, making her let out an amused squeal before he said. "But you will always be, my Queen. My beautiful Silver Queen."

Leaning into her again, Jon kissed her again. Before moving down her neck, kissing and biting the delicate skin, surely leaving a mark, as he enjoyed doing. It wasn't long before she could once again feel his raging erection brush against her thigh.

"Again?" she asked incredulously.

With a smug smile, Jon answered her. "It's only natural, if I have the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom completely naked in my bed."

Wrapping her limbs around him, Rhaella pulled him back in for a deep kiss. Stifling a moan into her mouth as she felt him slide back inside her. Rhaella wasn't sure she could survive the nights with Jon Snow. But she was sure, that he would make them the best of her life.

---------

Daenerys enjoyed the feel of the sea breeze against her face. It had been quite some time since she had been to Dragonstone, she was also excited to see her mother again. Although, that wasn't the real reason why she was heading to the place of her birth. And she couldn't help but feel a little bad about that, especially since she had used the lie of wanting to visit her mother as an excuse to get her brother to let her visit Dragonstone. When really the whole point of her visit was to be able to see her handsome knight again.

Jon Snow had captured her interest like no other man had ever done before, but unfortunately. She was perhaps too brazen and bold in her attempts to seduce him. And that triggered his brother and good sister to conspire to take him away from her. But she was not a woman who gave up easily, she was a dragon and when she wanted something, she got it, and she really wanted Jon Snow. She couldn't wait to be able to see him again and to be able to see her mother again, it was a nice bonus. She was sure they would both be in for a big surprise when they saw her.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

Ned rushed to the room from which he had heard the shrill cry of pain. And his suspicions were confirmed when he opened the door and found Lyanna lying weakly on the bed, a large pool of blood stained the sheets covering her.

 "Lyanna!" Ned shouted as he approached her and knelt beside her.

"Ned, is that you?" Lyanna said faintly, but, even so, a slight smile appeared on her lips as she saw her brother again, at least one last time.

Just then one of the midwives, handed a baby boy to Lyanna, who quickly did not hesitate to wrap him in her arms and kiss him lovingly, before turning to her brother, who was staring in surprise at the child in her arms. Lyanna knew she had little time left, each passing second, she felt weaker and was making a desperate effort to simply keep her eyes open. So, giving her baby one last kiss, with the little strength she had left, she stretched out her arms and handed the child to her brother.

Ned did not hesitate to hold the baby in his arms, before he felt Lyanna's hand rest on his arm and as she gave him a firm squeeze, she told him.

"That's my son, Ned. My true born son" despite her weakened condition, Lyanna spoke clearly, "His name is, Daemon Targaryen. You have to protect him; you know what Robert will do if he finds out who he is. Promise me, Ned, promise me you'll protect him. Promise me."

When Lyanna saw her brother's heavy nod, she finally stopped fighting, her arms dropped limply, and her eyelids closed. She didn't mind dying, as long as her baby was safe, the only thing she regretted was not being able to watch him grow up and become the King he was destined to be.

With that terrible thought, her world went black.

---------

Very slowly, Lyanna felt herself open her eyes, she still felt extremely weak, and her throat felt terribly dry. Moving slightly, so that she could see the room, she found herself being approached by her brother, who showed his happiness at seeing her still alive.

"Lyanna, thank the gods. I thought I'd lost you too."

Although she too was incredibly happy that the gods had given her a second chance, she needed something much more urgent than showing her happiness. So, in an extremely hoarse and dry voice, she managed to say to her brother.

"Daemon? Where is my son, Ned?"

Lyanna tried to move a little more desperately, but Ned quickly stopped her, calming her down as he said.

"Take it easy, Lya. Daemon is simply sleeping, look at him he's right there."

Lyanna turned her head to where her brother was pointing, being able to see a small cradle where her son was sleeping peacefully. She wished she could be strong enough to get up and hold him in her arms and fill him with kisses and hugs, that he could fall asleep on her chest, listening to the soothing throbbing of her heart.

"Here, drink some." She heard her brother say again, turning to him. She saw that he was handing her a flask of water, she didn't hesitate and gulped it all down, soothing the pain in her throat.

"How long have I slept for" Lyanna asked her brother, handing the now empty flask back to him.

"Almost three days." Was his reply, before elaborating further, "You lost so much blood, it's a near miracle you're still alive."

"The only miracle here is my baby. He's the only good thing that came out of this whole war."

"How can you say that?" Ned asked indignantly, after hearing his sister say such words, "Our father and brother are dead, the kingdom is still divided and in complete chaos. All because of your and Prince Rhaegar's irresponsible actions. Running off with an engaged woman when he already had a wife and children, abandoned his family and plunged Westeros into war while hiding here with you."

Not being able to believe that her brother of all people would blame her for everything that had happened. But without ducking her head, Lyanna defended her actions. "You are a fool brother if you think I started this war, our own father along with other great Lords of Westeros have been plotting to remove the Targaryen's from the Throne for a long time. Why do you think our father sent you to the Vale or because he wanted Brandon to marry Hoster Tully's daughter or because he betrothed me to Robert. The North has never been involved in the politics of the South and now all of a sudden, the heir and only daughter of the Warden of the North are betrothed to the heirs of the other great Southern Lords? Rhaegar knew about this, and he was in favour of his father's removal. That's why he organized the tournament at Harrenhal. But unfortunately, King Aerys was suspicious about this and also attended the tournament, though he was unable to carry out his plan and meet with Father and the other lords, it was there where we met".

Ned knew nothing of it, it could never have occurred to him that his father was plotting against the crown. But Lyanna's words made sense, the North had never associated with the South until now, but still. Even if what she said was true, that did not excuse her actions and he did not hesitate to tell her so.

"That does not take away from your actions, Lyanna. You were an engaged woman, and the prince was a married man, everyone thought you had been kidnapped."

"You always knew how I felt about being betrothed to Robert, but you chose to ignore me just as Father did. You took the place of your drunken, womanizing friend instead of mine, Father just looked at me as a bargaining chip in favour of winning the Stormlands, no one took into account how I felt" Lyanna scolded him, before revealing the whole truth to him. "Elia knew about me and Rhaegar, he never abandoned his family. And I decided to leave with him because he was the only one who listened to me and understood me. I was never the woman Robert thought I was, I would rather serve on the wall than be a wife whose sole purpose is to spread her legs and squeeze out child after child as he drinks his way to an early grave. Even now I'm sure in his mind he fought this war for me, that he killed my husband in my name. Tell me Ned, how many whores has he fucked on his way to get to me?"

Ned remained silent after that, not knowing how to answer her, and not wanting to argue with his sister anymore, he decides to ask her heavily.

"What do you plan to do now?"

Before Lyanna could answer they, both hear the door open, Ser Arthur Dayne let himself in and did not hesitate to kneel before speaking.

"Your Grace, I am glad you are well as well as the prince. I bring news from Dragonstone."

Nodding at the knight's words, Lyanna told him. "What news do you bring, Ser Arthur."

"Queen Rhaella has given birth to Princess Daenerys Targaryen at Dragonstone, unfortunately the Queen did not survive the birth. Fortunately, Ser Willem Darry, took the princess and along with Prince Viserys, and they were able to escape Dragonstone before Robert's men could get their hands on them. I presume their destination would be Braavos, we should set sail at once if we wanted to catch up with them."

"You can't seriously be thinking on fleeing the continent." Ned said flatly to his sister. "You can't keep running away from your problems Lya."

"And what other choice do I have, you know very well that Robert will force me to marry him and will kill Daemon as soon as he knows who his father is. And I will not let that happen, not for nothing in the world" Lyanna spoke firmly, with no intention of backing down.

 Ned thought for long seconds about his situation, trying to find some way in which his sister would not have to escape from the continent. Where she would have to be constantly on the run from Robert's assassins. Fortunately for him, something occurred to him, and he finally said to Lyanna.

"I will claim him as my own."

Both Lyanna and the legendary knight, raised their gazes at him, trying to understand what he was referring to.

"I'll pass him off as my bastard" Ned finished by saying. "If Robert thinks it's my son, he won't hurt him. And even as the new Lord of Winterfell, I will see to it that your betrothal to him is annulled, you will be free of him and your son will be safe, I assure you."

But Ser Arthur Dayne did not like the idea at all, quickly saying in a tone of disapproval, "The crown prince having to pass as a mere bastard?"

"He would be safe!" Ned shouted, glaring at the knight, before returning his gaze to his sister. " He would live without any fear that an assassin could appear and attack him as soon as his back was turned. He would be safe, he would grow up in a castle, along with my children, he would have a family. If you escape now, you will live in exile for the rest of your lives."

Lyanna seemed to contemplate his words, but Ser Arthur spoke again, this time pointing out something very important.

"The crown prince has his father's eyes; how could you explain that to the usurper?"

At that moment Ned remembers seeing Daemon’s deep, dark indigo eyes when Lyanna handed him over to him. But in the face of such a problem, a quick and effective solution appeared in his mind, for those kinds of eyes were very similar to someone who had flooded his thoughts for a long time, so he did not hesitate to say.

"Lady Ashara has similar eyes."

As soon as he said those words, he unleashed fury in the king's guard, who approached him threateningly, saying furiously.

"You plan to involve my sister in this Stark?"

"My only intention is to protect the child, and that is the only solution I can think of to explain the colour of his eyes" Ned defended himself, before turning his almost pleading gaze to his sister and adding. "A life in exile, is not the life you want for your son or yourself, you know Robert will haunt you and I won't be able to protect you. Maybe you are right, and I made a mistake in not listening to you, maybe I should have supported you and gone against this marriage, maybe none of this would have happened. But now I am the Lord of Winterfell, let me protect you, let me protect my nephew, come back to Winterfell with me and maybe, things can go back to the way they were before."

Though they both knew that nothing would ever go back to the way it was before.

Lyanna still holding Daemon in her arms, thought of her brother's words. And despite everything, she still trusted Ned, he was a Stark to the bone. And a Stark always keeps his promises, but before accepting. She wanted him to know very well, that her son was the rightful heir to the throne and when the time came, he would need his help to take what was rightfully his.

"If I accept your proposal, brother. I don't plan for Daemon to live his whole life as a bastard, the day will come when I tell him who he really is, who his father really is and what his true claim is. And when that day comes, it will only be up to him, what happens next. If he chooses, to take back what is rightfully his, will you stand behind him Ned? Will you take the side of your blood, or will you choose the drunkard of your friend again?"

"By the gods Lyanna!" Ned exclaimed, unable to believe his sister's words, "You don't think the Kingdom has bled enough, if Daemon tries to take Robert's throne, there will be war. The Kingdom will be divided again, tens of thousands will die again."

"They will die for their King!" Lyanna shouted back, "My son is the rightful heir, Robert is a usurper. He killed my husband; he sits on my son's throne, and he wears his crown."

"After the Mad King killed our father and brother" Ned reminded her, before also adding, "Maybe Robert is all those things you said, but he didn't start this war. The Mad King did when he sued for my head and Robert's."

"None of that matters now Ned" Lyanna told him, tired of this back and forth with her brother, she just needed an answer. "Daemon is the rightful heir, and you know it. And you must choose Ned, if you want my son and I to stay in Westeros, you must swear to me that you will protect us and when the time comes and if he chooses. You will support Daemon in taking what is rightfully his."

Ned felt that Lyanna was being unfair to him, he had already lived through one war and had no desire to live through another. Or even worse, that his own son would have to go to war for that damned throne, Robb was about the same age as Daemon, both boys would most likely grow up as brothers and he was sure that his son would follow his brother to war. He knew all too well the impetus of young men to prove themselves.

But also, a part of him thought that, if the boy grew up in Winterfell, he could be a father to him. He could teach him the right ways, to be an honourable man, just as Jon Arryn had done for him.

That might even be a good name for the boy, Jon Snow. Ned thought.

So, having made his decision, Ned lifted his gaze to his sister and said, "I swear, I will protect you both and when the time comes and if he chooses, I will support Daemon in his claim to the Iron Throne."

For the first time since she awoke, Ned could see his sister smile, before she said, "Thank you Ned, I always trusted you to make the right decision."

"Your Grace-" Ser Arthur tried to speak but was quickly cut off by Lyanna.

"I appreciate your advice, Ser Arthur. But the decision is made, I am going home with my brother" Lyanna said firmly, silencing the knight.

Just then Daemon seemed to wake up as he began to cry, attracting the attention of everyone in the room. With a smile Lyanna said to Ned.

"Please bring my son to me. I want to hold him."

Doing as his sister asked, Ned stood up and took his nephew from his cradle and carried him in his arms. Watching the baby as he carried him to his mother, who seemed to calm down being in his arms and stared at him with his dark indigo eyes, which seemed to reflect the flames of the torches in the room. They were very similar to the Dragon prince's and very different from Ashara's warm violet eyes, Ned prayed that Robert would not notice the difference. Fortunately for the boy, he also saw the small dark locks sticking out of his head, if he had also inherited his father's hair, it would have been almost impossible for him to hide.

The boy had been favoured by the gods.

Experiencing the light weight of a newborn also made him wish he could be with Catelyn again and hold his own child. If it were up to him, he would never set foot in the south again. He only wished Daemon and his son would grow up in a time of peace, he would make sure to raise Jon well, he might even give him a castle and arrange a decent marriage for him. But as he held the child in his arms, Ned remembered something they said about the Targaryen’s.

Every time a Targaryen is born into the world, the gods flip a coin. And the world holds its breath, waiting to see which side it lands on. One of greatness and the other of madness. For a Targaryen, those are two sides of the same coin.

With that terrible thought in mind, he finally reached Lyanna. Who quickly cradled her son against her breast and began to suckle him. Ned watched the pure love reflected in Lyanna's eyes as she looked at her son, and prayed to the gods that the child would be more of a Stark than a Targaryen.

---------

Ned would never have expected his return to Kings Landing to be this way. Though he had hoped to return with his sister, he would never have expected to do so with a child and a Kings guard. But there was nothing he could do now; he had agreed to this. So, wanting to get it over with and return home with his sister and see his wife again, Ned stopped the carriage near the Red Keep before saying to Lyanna.

"You should stay here, it's better if Robert doesn't see you." Lyanna nodded, also with no desire to see Robert. Ned took a deep breath, before finishing saying all he wanted to say, "And also, it would be better if you gave me the boy."

Lyanna raised a furious and indignant glare at him, at the same time tightening her grip on her baby. Before finally telling him sharply, "You're out of your mind if you think I'm going to let that monster even come near my baby. Not after what he did to Elia's children."

Ned wanted to say that Robert wasn't the one who murdered Elia's children, but he was tired of arguing. So, instead, he tried to use reasoning.

"What do you think will happen, if for some reason Robert comes out and sees you with a child in your arms. We talked about this, I agreed to protect you and the child, but I can't protect Daemon Targaryen, not now. But if I introduce him as Jon Snow, my bastard son, he'll be safe, Robert won't hurt him."

Finding no ways she could debate against her brother's logic. Lyanna looked fearfully at her son who was still sleeping in her arms, before giving him a loving kiss on the forehead and finally deciding to hand him over to Ned. But not before holding his brother's arm tightly and warning him seriously.

"If that wretched son of a bitch does anything to my son. I'll kill him myself or die trying."

"I believe you." Was Ned's simple reply, before he began to head for the red Keep. With Ser Arthur at his side, surely sent by Lyanna to make sure Daemon was safe.

Passing through the great gates of the red keep, Ned was not surprised to see Robert seated on the iron throne, Jon Arryn was standing beside him, but also Tywin Lannister was standing next to them. Robert was the first to see him, and as he expected he shot out of his chair and rushed over to him.

"Ned!" he groaned loudly, his voice echoing throughout the throne room, "Where is she, where is my betrothed!"

Ned saw Jon and Tywin approach them, he also noticed that the cold, calculating eyes of the Lord of Casterly Rock were the first to notice the child in his arms.

"Lyanna is outside."

But without even being able to finish what he wanted to say, Robert quickly tried to pass through him as soon as he heard what he wanted to hear. Wanting nothing more than to go to Lyanna, but just as quickly, Ned positioned himself in front of him, blocking his way.

"What are you doing? Move out of the way, Ned. I want to see my bride" Robert barked loudly.

"She's alive Robert, but she's not well. She is no longer fit to be your wife or anyone's wife." Ned told him heavily, trying to sound as sincere as possible.

Confused and quickly enraged at his words, Robert questioned him sharply. "What do you mean she can no longer be my wife? I fought this war for her, I won this war for her, you kill that dragon spawn in her name and now you tell me she can't be my wife. Are you telling me that everything I did was for nothing?"

"And what do you plan to do Robert, are you going to force her to marry you, are you going to force yourself on her the same way he did?"

Robert stopped his gaze on him, he looked so angry that Ned thought about the possibility that he was going to hit him and maybe that would have been the case, if Jon hadn't decided to intervene.

Putting his hand on Robert's shoulder, his mentor said to him. "Remember the circumstances Lyanna was involved in, Robert. If Ned says she can no longer be your Queen, I'm sure there's a very good reason why he says so."

Robert's anger seemed to disappear completely, replaced by a dark cloud of sadness. Speaking again, only to ask him heavily.

"What was it that bastard did to my Lyanna?"

"Prince Rhaegar was as mad as his father, and in his madness, he kidnapped my sister, abandoning his wife and children. And you know very well the rumours that surrounded the mad King and about the things he did to Queen Rhaella."

Robert gritted his teeth so hard to the point of pain, all he wished was that he could kill that bastard again. In his anger, his eyes finally rolled to the other adult figure standing in the middle of the great hall, his eyes filled with rage as they glared at Aerys Targaryen's Kings guard.

"You, you damned bastard, you were one of the friends of the dragon spawn that helped kidnap my Lyanna. I will have your head" The rage flowed through Robert's body again, and he tried to pounce on the legendary knight, but was once again stopped by Ned.

"Enough Robert, enough blood has been spilled already. He is only a Kings guard, he was only following orders, just like Ser Barristan and many others. And just like them, he has surrendered." Ned said, trying to calm his former friend in arms.

"He is right Robert; you spared many men in the war when they surrendered. Ser Arthur Dayne is known as a man of honour and a great knight, he deserves to be treated as such" Jon Arryn said, backing him up.

With an angry growl, Robert said. "When Ser Barristan and the others surrendered, they were on their knees. I don't see him on his knees, acknowledging me as his King."

Ned turned his head to the knight who looked very reluctant at the idea of kneeling before Robert. But his gaze reminded him that there was something far more important at stake than his pride, fortunately Ser Arthur was smart enough to remember that. And though very awkwardly, he knelt before Robert declaring.

"My fate is in your hands, your Grace."

Robert observed with a grimace the knight kneeling in front of him, before saying. "I still don't trust him."

To which quickly, Ned told him. "You don't have to let Ser Arthur come with me to Winterfell, you'll never have to see him again."

"Why not send him to the wall?" Lord Tywin finally took the opportunity to speak, "I'm sure they could use the skills of a man like Ser Arthur Dayne."

"Why do you wish him to go with you to Winterfell Ned?" Jon asked, before adding, "Does it have anything to do with the child in your arms?"

Causing Robert to finally notice the baby he held in his arms, who despite all the commotion was still sleeping peacefully. Unperturbed by what was going on around him.

"This is my son, my bastard son. I named him Jon." Ned said, giving a glance to his mentor, who despite having disgraced his wife and fathered a bastard, couldn't help but show him a slight smile. "He will never know his mother, and due to the circumstances of his birth, he will not have an easy life. So, I would like him to grow up surrounded by the few relatives he has left."

Robert looked at Ser Arthur who was still kneeling, before returning his gaze to the boy. It wasn't hard for him or Jon Arryn to connect the dots, as they had both seen him dance and be close with Ashara Dayne.

"Lady Ashara?" Jon Arryn asked, wanting to confirm his suspicions.

To which Ned replied with a nod before saying, "She did not survive the birth."

Though painfully for him, what he said, was not a lie. The first stop they made was at Starfall to meet Ashara so she could help them cover up for Daemon. But they could never have imagined what they would encounter. Ashara Dayne had given birth to a stillborn baby, grief and pain were what drove the sweet woman he once knew to jump from one of the castle's highest windows. Ned remembers seeing Ser Arthur's grief at hearing such horrible news, quickly blaming him, thinking he was the one who had impregnated her and then abandoned her. But he assured her that he had never lain with her sister, the man despite being in a state of mourning and rage knew that he was not a man of lies, finally letting him go.

But what hurt Ned the most was to be almost certain that he knew who the father of Ashara’s late child was. There had been only one other man at the Harrenhal tournament who had approached the beautiful lady, his brother. He loved his brother Brandon, but he also knew his nature. The only reason he didn't have bastards scattered around the north was because father made sure the maidservants drank moon tea. He also knew of the times when Father had to give them a generous amount of silver and send them to another castle, for when Brandon was drunk, he would not take 'no' for an answer and had often forced himself on them, even though he always seemed to regret it the day after.

Ned prayed that this had not been the case with Ashara, during the short time he had shared with her and the few words they had exchanged. The beautiful woman had left an imprint on his heart, not only was she an extremely beautiful woman, but she was also sweet and very noble.

She did not deserve any of this.

"A King needs a Queen" Tywin Lannister's deep voice, brought him back to the present. "And if what Lord Stark says is true, Lady Lyanna is not fit to be Queen. Your Grace, you need to find someone suitable for the position."

Snorting wearily and returning to sit on the throne, Robert said. "Here is the part where you offer me to marry your daughter?"

"Cersei is a more than perfect candidate, a Lannister and a blooming, untainted maiden. Besides, that the union of our houses would help repair the chaos that caused all this war" Tywin recited formally, making sure to tick off all the benefits that came with marrying Robert to his daughter.

Jon Arryn also approached Robert and leaned over so he could whisper something in his ear, something that did not seem to be to Robert's liking, due to the grimace he made, before shouting.

"I'll think about it, and I don't want to hear any more of it."

Lord Tywin did not seem at all pleased to hear that, but simply deigned to nod, before finally withdrawing.

"Ned! Bring the boy, I want to see him." Ned and Ser Arthur flinched when they heard Robert say that. Fortunately for them, they knew how to hide it well.

With slow, but steady steps, Ned approached the throne where Robert was. And finally reaching him, he stretched out his arms and handed the child to him. Holding the baby a little awkwardly in his arms, Robert seemed to analyse him for several seconds before raising his gaze to him. Robert had a serious expression and a piercing gaze, Ned waited with slight trepidation for his next words.

"It seems the boy inherited your grim expression, Lord Eddard Stark" Robert said, ending with a shrill laugh. Loud enough that he was finally able to wake Daemon, who quickly began to whimper and flutter in Robert's arms.

Ned wasted no time and quickly scooped him back into his arms and backed several steps away from Robert.

"I'm sure you're anxious to get back to that frozen moor you call home. Isn't there a way I can convince you to stay? At least until Jon finishes convincing me and reciting to me the benefits it would bring to have the Lannister’s on my side?"

"It has been over a year since I saw my wife and so far, I have not been able to see my first born. I longed to meet Catelyn again and the son she has given me, besides, I don't like standing here at all" Ned finished by saying as he looked around his surroundings, wondering if he was in the exact same spot where the Mad King had killed his father and brother.

Robert nodded at his words, understanding very well what he was referring to. Rising from the throne, Robert approached him again, standing beside him, he said.

"Are you sure I should not see her? I want to see her, at least one last time."

"She is not the woman you once knew Robert. I'm sure it would do more harm, than good, if you saw her now." Ned told him.

Robert nodded heavily, before telling him, "You go to your wife, Ned. And I'll try to survive this snake pit they call the capital." Giving a glance at Ser Arthur who was still kneeling he finished by adding, "And take him with you, just seeing those kinds of eyes again, makes my blood boil again."

Finally, standing up Ser Arthur said in a monotone voice, "Thank you for having mercy on me, your Grace."

Robert's only response was to let out a disgruntled snort and a sour grimace.

Wanting to get it over with at once, before anything went wrong, Ned took his leave of Robert. With a simple, but meaningful.

" Farewell, your Grace."

With a slight smile, Robert replied. "To you, Lord Stark."

With a final nod, Ned turned and almost shot out of there, Ser Arthur close on his heels. When they finally re-crossed the great gates of the Red Keep, Ned was finally able to let out a prolonged sigh. Lowering his gaze to Jon, he saw that Jon was looking at him with large, amused eyes, a small smile on his face. As if somehow, he knew they had gotten away with it. Lyanna quickly ran to them as soon as she saw them and took Daemon from his arms, cradling him protectively against her, before finally asking.

"So, I'm a free woman then?"

Nodding to her, Ned said. " We're going home Lya."

---------

Of course, his first stop before arriving at Winterfell, was Riverrun. Where he was greeted by his wife, who after not having seen him for over a year, couldn't help but greet him with an eager and warm embrace. Also introducing him to his son Robb, although unfortunately for him, the joy and happiness with which he was received, was suddenly extinguished when Catelyn saw Ser Arthur Dayne and Lyanna, especially the boy she was holding.

With a heavy sigh, Ned knew he had to be the one to explain the whole situation to his wife. He made sure to tell her everything that had happened as they had agreed, introducing Jon as their bastard son. And as expected, Catelyn did not take the news well at all, he had left her pregnant and alone for months, only to return with another woman's child in his arms. Although she seemed more indignant when Ned also mentioned that the child would come with them to Winterfell and grow up with Robb.

After hearing all that, Catelyn's attitude changed drastically, for months he did not see that warm and loving wife again. Catelyn went so far as to refuse to share a bed with him. After months of being separated from her, and despite now having her by his side, he could not enjoy his wife's company, it was certainly a hard blow for him.

Another thing to deal with was the animosity between his wife and Lyanna. For his sister took to heart, Catelyn's looks of displeasure and comments towards Jon. Although Ned understood, he wished that his sister could have been more sympathetic to Catelyn. Although after Catelyn called Jon a 'bastard' derogatorily in front of Lyanna, his sister almost lashed out at Catelyn, fortunately for his wife, he was around to stop his sister.

After that, Catelyn became much more reserved with her comments towards Jon, preferring to stay as far away from Lyanna and Jon as possible. Although fortunately for him, that event also caused Catelyn to become close to him again. He did not like the enmity between his sister and his wife at all, but he was almost certain that there was nothing he could do about it, only pray that Robb and Jon would not inherit the same grudge against each other.

---------

Fortunately for Ned, both boys seemed to grow up at an accelerated pace and very closely together. They played, trained, and learned as if they were brothers, neither seemed to mind the enmity that seemed to exist between their mothers. Though another issue to address was how shameless Lyanna was with her treatment towards Jon, she overindulged and pampered him, so much so that Jon grew up thinking she was his mother. And even though Lyanna sometimes reminded him that she was his aunt, you could see in her face how much she enjoyed Jon referring to her as his 'mother' and most of the time, she didn't even bother to correct him.

Ned tried to talk to her about it, but Lyanna quickly shut him up and ignored him.

"I couldn't care less what people think, Ned. Jon will grow up being loved, and you will do well to remember our agreement. One day he will know I am his true mother, and he will know who his true father is, just as he will know his true name."

Ned wanted to dissuade her from doing that again, he wanted to tell her that Jon could have a peaceful life being his son here in the north. He could find a good wife and command a castle, but he knew it would be in vain. There was no way to make her sister back down, the only hope he had left was to be able to teach Jon, which was the right way. That a new war for that damned throne would not be worth the tens of thousands of lives that would be lost.

---------

Jon scampered Robb through the gods wood, both his brother and he had wooden sticks that in his imagination were swords as they played at being great characters that they admired. Robb was the last Winter King, Torrhen Stark and Jon was none other than the conqueror, Aegon Targaryen the first. His Aunt Lyanna enjoyed telling him the stories and accomplishments of the old Targaryen Kings and princes of the past. Obviously, he could not help but be drawn to such stories, about legendary knights, warrior princes. But, above all, dragons.

Jon dreamed of being a great dragon lord, a conqueror, of having Valyrian princesses as his wives. But now, he found himself being challenged in single combat by the Winter King for the right to rule over Winterfell, and wanting to prove himself as a true conqueror, Jon accepted his challenge. As the Targaryen King that he was, he carried the legendary Blackfyre sword in his hand, and the Stark also fought with a Valyrian sword, Ice.

Their combat was legendary, bards would sing songs and maesters would write the story of when the dragon and the wolf clashed. As much as the northern soldiers, his own loyal men, along with their wives and dragons watched the confrontation. His swords rang out violently, his arms burned with fatigue, but still he continued to swing it, knowing that a single mistake could cost him his life.

The fight lasted for hours. Which in reality was a couple of minutes. Finally, the Stark King fell before one of his feints, a movement that had made him win countless fights, where he dodged the attack of his enemy and with a quick turn, he landed a hard blow on his opponent. Although in reality, Robb only stumbled on his own and he took advantage of that. The Stark fell hard to the ground and positioning himself over him and preventing him from standing up again, with his sword over his jugular, Jon said.

"It's over Stark, Winterfell is mine. Surrender and I will show you mercy."

The man glared at him with contempt and anger at being outmanoeuvred. Although Robb was only upset that he had fallen. But all the same accepting his defeat he said.

"Winterfell is yours, your Grace."

Finally breaking the fantasy, Jon removed himself on top of his brother and began to jump up and down euphorically as he happily proclaimed.

"The Targaryen’s win, the Starks surrendered, I am Lord of Winterfell!"

But his joy was abruptly cut short when he heard Robb shout at him.

"You're not a real Targaryen Jon, you're a Snow. And my Lady mother says you will never be Lord of Winterfell, for you are a bastard."

As soon as Robb said those words and saw his brother's expression transform into one of sadness, he quickly regretted his words. He knew how that word affected Jon, as he always saw him annoyed when they heard people whisper them to each other. And he had even witnessed how his Aunt Lyanna reacted to anyone who dared to call him such a word in front of her. Feeling curious about it, the first thing that occurred to him was to go ask his mother, who she explained to him that Jon was not actually his brother, as she was not his mother. Therefore, he was not a Stark, but a Snow and unlike him, he would not inherit any land, title, or name from his father.

Hearing that, Robb felt very bad, and his next question was that if there was anything he could do so that Jon could be a Stark. To which his mother quickly changed her attitude and told him bluntly that no, that he was his father's only heir, that he would one day inherit Winterfell, that one day he would marry a noble lady who would bear him children who would be named Stark. It is his birthright, not Jon's, for he is a mere bastard, they have no right to anything.

Even knowing all that, Robb had let his anger get the better of him and called Jon a bastard. He wanted to apologize to his brother, but before he could do so, Jon spoke first, saying.

"We should get back, it's getting late. Father might get upset."

Jon's voice sounded hollow and full of emotion, but before he could speak, Jon had already started to leave. Robb decided he would do it later, after all Jon was his brother, he was sure he would forgive him once he apologized properly.

Though what Robb would never know was that Jon would never forget those words. And that having said them, would cost him many things in the future.

---------

Jon couldn't shake Robb's words for the rest of the day. Even his uncle Ser Arthur noticed that his mind was elsewhere, instead of being focused on his training. Letting him go early, Jon spent the entire day thinking about the words Robb had spoken to him, even though he had heard those same words before. Always as whispers and murmurings among the soldiers and maidservants, he had even come to hear them from Lady Stark, though no one dared speak such a word when his Aunt Lyanna was nearby.

Jon had learned long ago what that word meant; he had already lived six name days. Jon understood all too well why he was a Snow and Robb was a Stark. Though Lord Stark was his father, Lady Stark was not his mother, making him the bastard, and even though he knew what it meant, hearing it from his brother had hurt more than he could have imagined. A reminder that he would never inherit anything from his father, that when he grew up, no noble Lady would wish to marry him or even see him as a proper match. Fortunately for him, before he could sink any further into those depressing thoughts, he heard the door open.

His Aunt Lyanna entered his room with a big smile, always wanting to rock him to sleep or tell him a bedtime story, even though he was no longer a baby. Though being the intuitive woman, she was and the one who knew him the most, it didn't take her more than a few seconds to realize that something was bothering him. Rushing over to him and sitting down next to him on the bed, Lyanna ran her long fingers through his scalp, soothing him of any worries before asking.

"What is it my little wolf, is something bothering you, did someone say something to you? Tell me who it was sweetie, tell me their name and I promise they won't bother you ever again."

"I'm not a baby anymore, Aunt Lyanna. I don't need you to protect me all the time" Jon complained. Not enjoying her treating him like someone who needed to be saved all the time, though he did enjoy her cuddles.

"Oh, my little wolf thinks he is a man now that he has lived six days in name. Now he trains with a sword alongside his uncle Ser Arthur so that one day he will be a great warrior, even better than his father." Jon obviously thought his aunt was referring to Ned, completely oblivious that Lyanna was referring to someone else. "I still remember when my little wolf would come running into my rooms when he had a terrible night terror, asking me to sleep beside him through the night."

Jon remembers that well too, especially the nightmares. It was almost always the same dream, he found himself alone in the crypts of Winterfell, where the ancient Kings of the North were resting. Though these did not look very pleased with his presence, always judging him with their hard stone eyes, shouting at him that he did not belong there, that he was not one of them.

"But I don't care how big you are Jon. You must always remember our little agreement, whenever we're alone, with no one around us. You have to call me Mom." Taking her face and raising his gaze to hers, he finished by saying. "You haven't forgotten that have you, my little wolf?"

"But you're not my real mother." Jon told her, his voice coming out with a hint of sadness and disappointment.

Cradling his face lovingly as she ran her fingers across his cheeks, Lyanna told him as she pouted exaggeratedly. "Do you hate the idea of calling me mother that much?"

"No, of course not." Jon replied, for it was quite the opposite. There would be nothing more he wished for, than to have been Lyanna Stark's son.

"Remember Jon, you are my special boy, there is nothing I wouldn't do for you. Just like a real mother" she told him with all the sincerity she could muster, hugging him and finishing by saying. "Then there's nothing wrong with you calling me mom, at least when it's just the two of us."

"But I'm not special. I'm just a bastard, aren't I? There's nothing special about a bastard," Jon said, his voice cracking slightly.

It broke Lyanna's heart when she heard her boy say such things, at that very moment she wanted to confess the whole truth to him. But she knew it was not yet the time, her son was strong, she just had to hold on a little longer. And even though she couldn't tell him the whole truth, she could make sure he knew, how truly special he was.

"Oh, my boy, I would never lie to you. You don't know how really special you are." She told him.

"But how can I be special, Robb is father's heir. He will carry his name; he will be the next Lord of Winterfell" Jon refuted her.

" Aye, you're right. Someday Robb will be Lord of Winterfell and, even then, I can assure you that he is nothing compared to you Jon. I can go as far and say for the same for Robert's son or the son of any other great Lord of Westeros. No one is as special as you."

Confused and intrigued by her words, Jon asked. "How can you assure me of that? How can I be more special than Robb or Prince Joffrey. I am only a Snow."

"You trust me, Jon?" Lyanna asked him. And despite his many doubts, Jon did not hesitate to nod.

"Then trust my words. I would never lie to you, my sweet boy. I promise you that one day you will see how special you really are, everyone will. Whether they be handmaids, soldiers, or knights. It doesn't matter if they are Tully’s, Baratheon’s, Lannister’s, or Stark’s. They will all come to see you for who you really are, and they will kneel before you. You will not be Lord of Winterfell; you will be Lord of the greatest and most important castle in Westeros. Noble ladies and princesses will vie for your attention, you may choose any or all of them if you wish. For all is yours for taking, my sweet boy."

Excited and intrigued by his aunt's words, Jon asked hopefully. "You promise?"

"I promise, my love." Lyanna said sealing her promise with a light, but very loving kiss. "But remember, just like our previous agreement, this has to be our little secret, okay? The world isn't ready for them to know how special you are yet."

Jon nodded fervently, now feeling much better, before assuring her and saying. "I won't say anything."

Lyanna rubbed her long curls before congratulating him with a big smile and telling him. "Good boy, sleep now. Ser Arthur told me you were distracted today, so tomorrow you will be training twice as hard."

Jon nodded, surely already knowing that he was in for a difficult and very demanding day with his uncle, but he would endure and improve every day, until he was a warrior his Aunt Lyanna could be proud of.

Giving him a last kiss on the forehead, Lyanna said to him. "Good night, my little wolf. Dream of dragons."

"Good night, Mom." Jon told her.

Making the last thing he saw before Lyanna closed the door, leaving him alone. It was her radiant smile as he heard him call her 'mother'. Finally, Jon closed his eyes and just as Lyanna said, he dreamed of dragons, but he also dreamed of so much more.

A throne made of a thousand swords, a silver princess, a crown. But most of all, he dreamed of soaring through the skies above all, on the back of a massive white dragon. And as Lyanna had promised, he saw them all kneel before him. For in the end, they all ended up kneeling before the dragon.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

Jon had never forgotten the words Lyanna had whispered to him that night, taking them as absolute truth and a coming destiny for him. After all, how could he not have believed her. She had told him all those words with such assurance and sincerity, that they did not feel like mere words, but felt more like a promise. Promises about a destiny full of greatness and marvels, which to a child as dreamy as he was had meant everything. Those words had been imprinted in his mind, no matter how many years passed he would never stop believing in those words and in the person who had said them.

After all, how could he not, if the person who had assured him of all those promises was the person he most loved and trusted in the world. For Jon, Lyanna was much more than just his aunt, she was the woman who had raised him and cared for him since he was just a baby, she was the woman he had grown up thinking was his real mother. Until she had to explain to him very kindly and sadly that she was not his actual mother. Although she effusively stressed to him that she didn't mind him looking at her as if she were his real mother, after all, he was her special boy. Reminding him that someday everyone would see him for who he really was, they would see how truly special he was, just as she does.

Those words meant everything to him for the next few years, creating a turning point in his life. To be told by the person you trust most in the world that you are destined for greatness was not something to be taken lightly. Especially when Lyanna warned him of the dangers he would also face in his life. Sooner or later, he would have to lead with evil, greedy, power-hungry people. Who would have no hesitation in taking away from him what is rightfully his, who would deny him his right, wishing to keep all the power for themselves.

That is why he had to grow up and become a big and strong man, a warrior. But she also stressed the importance that he had to be as wise as he was strong, wise enough to lead and strong enough to protect those under his protection and with enough willpower to take what is rightfully his.

A Jon with only six name days, did not fully understand the complexity behind Lyanna's words, but he understood enough. His 'mother' had told him that he needed to be a mighty warrior, one who is wise and intelligent to get out of the complicated situations he would find himself in, and with an unwavering willpower to make the hardest decisions when the time calls for it. And for nothing in the world did Jon plan to let her down, the promise he had made to her and the trust she had placed in him. They were the motivation that fueled the fire inside him, a fire that would drive him for years to come, that drove him to try harder than anyone else, to train harder than anyone else, to endure harder than anyone else. He needed to become everything his mother had asked him to be.

Jon began his training at an early age like all children, his first lessons were under the tutelage of Ser Rodrik Cassel, one of the few knights who lived in the north and the master-at-arms of Winterfell. Jon trained alongside Robb under the watchful eye of the experienced knight after completing his lessons under the instructions of Maester Luwin. Unlike Robb who showed much less interest in paying attention to the old Maester's long and somewhat boring lessons. Jon always paid attention to every lesson, always trying to learn as much as possible. And in addition to paying attention, he also read a lot. He often asked Maester Luwin for books on politics, war, history, and manners. For his mother had told him that in the future he would come to deal with highborn Ladies and even Princesses. And Jon wished to know how to address them properly and not embarrass himself. He also read quite a bit about Targaryen history, though this was more of a personal enjoyment, as the likes of Aegon 'the Conqueror' or Daeron 'the young Dragon', were his heroes and he wished to know more about them and their accomplishments.

But even after taking his lessons with Maester Luwin, training with Ser Rodrik. Jon only had a short break afterwards while he broke bread as his day was not over yet. For he still had to train once more, this time under the guidance of his uncle Arthur. And the moment a training sword was placed in his hand, his calm and collected Uncle Arthur would transform into someone completely different. More specifically, he would become Ser Arthur Dayne, the sword of the morning. Considered by many, if not all. As the best swordsman in the seven Kingdoms, if Ser Rodrik could be considered as a hard and demanding master, he could not compare with Ser Arthur, who in a few words made him go through a brutal training.

From the very beginning he made him train against him, obviously in the early years Jon did not even come close to even hitting him. His uncle would block and dodge any attack he threw at him with extreme ease, he would easily guess any feint he tried and always the training would end with him on the ground, completely disarmed and sore from the blows he took. But even in that state, Arthur would still force him to do a long and demanding series of rigorous exercises to improve his strength and agility. Jon always trained with his uncle until the sun went down and day turned into night, by which time he was more than completely exhausted, barely able to feel his arms and certain that he had bruises on top of bruises. And that he was sure that the skilled knight was quite restrained in his blows. But, still, it was more than enough to make them hurt like hell.

But despite the pain and exhaustion he felt, the blood and tears he had shed. The thought of giving up never crossed his mind or asking his uncle to go easy on him. He endured everything, and he was willing to endure much more. Because there was no way he was going to let his mother down, he would prove her right about him, he was going to become everything she said and more. He would become strong, he would become a great warrior, the greatest warrior that ever lived and he would take what he had been promised. As only conquerors did, with fire and blood.

---------

Jon continued his hard training and continued to learn as much as he could. Now with ten and four name days, he was sure that he had progressed far beyond what anyone could have expected. Receiving much praise from Maester Luwin for his skill and interest in learning and in how well he could retain information. So much so that Maester Luwin told him that if he followed this path, and if he wished. He could become a Maester and get his chain much faster than anyone else. Jon was grateful for the praise, but he was not at all interested in being a Maester, though that did not deter the old man. Especially when he showed an unexpected hidden talent for Valyrian.

---------

"Wouldn't you be interested in learning Valyrian, dear?" Lyanna had mentioned to him one ordinary night a few years ago.

"Valyrian?" Jon asked confusedly, "Why would I learn Valyrian? The only ones in Westeros who spoke it were the Targaryen’s and now they're gone."

"That perhaps is true sweetie," Lyanna told him, before mentioning. "But didn't you admire the Targaryen’s?"

"Some of them" Jon said vaguely.

"And why do you admire them?" Lyanna asked.

A bright smile formed on his face before he listed the many reasons why he admired the Targaryen’s.

"Because they were dragon riders, they were Kings and conquerors. They were descendants of the Old Valyria, there was magic in their blood. They said they were closer to the gods than to man, none could compare to them."

"You are correct my little wolf" Lyanna told him happily before asking. "And wouldn't you like to talk like a conqueror? Talk like a king?  ȳzaldrīzes raqagon nykeā zaldrīzes?"  

Jon glared at Lyanna before effusively asking, "Can you speak Valyrian?"

Lyanna laughed amusedly before telling him, " Unfortunately not enough to teach you myself. Since the person who was teaching me unfortunately didn't finish his job."

"Why not?" Jon asked her.

Lyanna's mood changed drastically becoming gloomy and depressed before she told him with much sorrow. "Because he got lost, he couldn't find his way back to me."

Jon hated to see his mother in that state and quickly moved to embrace her and tell her with much conviction.

"I will learn Valyrian, and I promise that I will finish teaching you myself."

Lyanna returned his embrace and with a wandering tear she said, "I would love that. Thank you, my little wolf."

---------

Jon had not only successfully learned Valyrian, and other things related to the Targaryen’s, but he also gave time and importance to his Northern blood and heritage. As much as he admired and aspired to be as the ancient Valyrian conquerors and dragon riders once were. Jon was also very proud of his Stark heritage; the exploits of the ancient Kings of Winter should not be underestimated. After all they had managed to rule and unify the largest and wildest kingdom in all of Westeros. But not only did they conquer the North, but they also defended it from the Andals. Allowing them to keep their customs and gods, until finally Torrhen Stark the last King of Winter surrendered to Aegon 'the conqueror'.

Although one of the most interesting and impressive achievements of the ancient Kings of Winter in Jon's eyes was that they managed to defeat the Warg King, killing his male descendants, his beasts and his Greenseer, but taking his daughters as their prize and managing to create offspring with the ancient and rare ability of skin changers. Jon was amazed when he learned of this ability, many said that the ancient Kings of Winter could enter the minds of dire wolves, hear with their ears, and see with their eyes. But at some point, in time the ability had disappeared, Jon tried looking for books about it and even asking Maester Luwin about it, though the elderly man only told him that it was ancient fantasy or that, if indeed that kind of magic existed, it had vanished long ago, just like the dragons.

Jon tried to investigate on his own, looking for any kind of information in the oldest books of Winterfell's library, though not with much success. But he didn't give up anyway, he kept on researching and even tried to get into the minds of some of the dogs of Winterfell, though as expected, without any success. Jon was about to give up until one day he had a strange dream that he would not soon forget. He found himself waking up in an unfamiliar place and unable to control his limbs and seeing bars in front of him, he noticed he was inside a cage. Jon panicked at first, but when he calmed down and concentrated on looking at his surroundings, he noticed that he was in the kennel and when the body he was in looked down, he could see that instead of his legs he had paws, Jon was so frightened that he woke up instantly. But immediately after the shock, an emotion flooded through him, he didn't know if it was just a very vivid dream or if he had actually managed to enter the body of a dog in the castle, but it was enough for him to continue investigating and practicing, and trying to see if he could repeat what he had experienced. Although he decided to keep this 'training' in private.

---------

Aside from succeeding in academics and achieving some advancement in skin changing, what Jon excelled at the most and certainly what he enjoyed doing the most was fighting. His training with his uncle Arthur had always been his priority, for if there was one absolute truth in this world it was that the strong prevailed and the weak died. After a few years he stopped training for the most part under the tutelage of Ser Rodrik preferring to train only with his uncle, as he had long ago surpassed anything the northern knight could teach him.

The constant training and exercise he had undergone for so many years also paid off, causing him to develop a strong and powerful body. At ten and five names’ days he already towered over half a head above his father and almost by a head over Robb and Theon, something that infuriated them quite a bit. Especially Theon, Jon quite enjoyed looking down at the annoying squid. But not only was he tall, but he was also strong, years of training and practice made his muscles develop considerably, his shoulders were broad, and his arms were thick, he had big, rough hands, perfect for holding the hilt of his sword and never letting it fall. He had powerful legs capable of standing firm against any blow or onslaught from his enemies, he was proud to say that he had the body of a warrior. 

But more important than having a strong body, Jon was even more proud of the skill he had acquired with the sword, all thanks to training under the tutelage of the best swordsman in Westeros. Jon had become extremely skilled in the art of sword fighting, managing to stand up to Ser Arthur Dayne and managing to be a challenge to him. And his greatest achievement was when less than a year ago, for the first time, Jon managed to defeat him. Of course, the confrontation had been with his uncle using only one of his two swords and he still managed to defeat him nine out of the ten times they faced each other, but even so. To be able to face him one on one with the sword of the morning and manage to get a round out of him was an achievement that was possibly only within the reach of two or three people in all of Westeros.

The moment he managed to defeat him for the first time, his uncle showed him a proud smile at the great progress he had displayed and complimented him, but still reminding him to never stop practicing or training. Although he puffed out his chest at being congratulated by his uncle and mentor, Jon had to admit that he enjoyed his 'mother's' congratulations much more. Lyanna, who from time to time watched his training with Ser Arthur, did not hesitate to pounce on him the moment his uncle broke away from him, making him have to hold her. Jon could remember very vividly the numerous kisses she gave him on the face as she complimented him effusively, but most of all he remembered the feel of her body against his. His Aunt Lyanna had managed to preserve herself very well over the years, her body still perfectly toned and curvy in all the right places, her large breasts were pressed against his torso and the moment she entwined her legs around his waist, Jon could feel her hot core rubbing against his crotch.

Though it was no doubt a very beautiful memory and a very memorable accomplishment, to have defeated in single combat his Uncle Arthur. Jon felt anger and disappointment wash over him moments after accomplishing his feat. For apart from having Lyanna and Arthur, he had no one else. All because he was forced into hiding and was not allowed to show his true abilities to the world, not after what had happened the last time, he defeated Robb.

---------

Robb being older than him by a couple of months, had started his training before him. Thus, gaining a slight advantage over him, but Jon was not upset by this or thought it was unfair. Robb was his older brother; it was only natural that he would start before him. Jon simply watched him train at first as he anxiously awaited the day when he could join him. Months passed and he was finally able to join his brother, the first time they faced each other Jon was excited for the opportunity to get to train in a more 'serious' way even though in reality they were still just boys. They were being trained to be men so they could defend themselves and if the situation warranted, to kill.

But Jon wasn't worried about that now, he was just excited to be able to fight his brother and have a chance to defeat him. For when Robb trained against another boy, most of the time older than him, and managed to defeat him, he got something Jon had always wanted, recognition. Not only from his father or his Maester, but from the people.

Unfortunately for Jon, the months of advantage that Robb trained were not in vain and in the first fight they had, he was defeated. And he had a front row seat to witness Robb get all the recognition and praise. The first thing Robb did when he defeated him was to turn to his father who was watching them from the railing next to Robb's mother. Jon watched as Ned Stark looked at his son with a big smile as he rarely showed, one full of pride and recognition. And he was not the only one, Lady Stark looked at her son with eyes full of love and adoration, no doubt also enjoying the fact that Robb had defeated him in front of everyone. But it wasn't just his parents, Ser Rodrik also made sure to praise his favorite ward for the performance he showed.

Just like the people, some guards, servants, and castle workers always stopped to watch every time the young heir to the north trained. And every time Robb gained victory they would applaud and sing praises to him, Jon watched all this with only one thought in mind.

He wanted that.

He wanted to be recognized and praised by the people, by his master, to have his father look upon him with pride and approval, the same way he looked upon Robb. And though he doubted Lady Stark could look upon him with love, he at least wished she could see him with recognition in her eyes, he would certainly prefer that to her continuing to look upon him with hatred and contempt. As if he were nothing more than a terrible nuisance that would not go away.

The desire to be recognized made him train with more determination, with a clear goal in mind. To impress his father and prove to everyone that he was not beneath Robb. Fortunately, he had an advantage over Robb, which was that apart from training with Ser Rodrik he also trained with Ser Arthur Dayne, who was clearly a much more skilled swordsman than the northern knight. That advantage meant that it only took Jon a couple of weeks to reach the level that it had taken Robb months to reach.

Each time they met, Jon came closer and closer to defeating Robb. Until finally, one particularly warm day at Winterfell, the sun shining brightly on the castle. In front of a larger crowd than usual and under the watchful eye of father, Jon managed to disarm Robb and knock him to the ground. Without flinching he positioned his training sword over his jugular and demanded.

"'Yield."

Robb looked at him with eyes full of surprise and clearly disappointed in himself for losing, but nonetheless he said.

"I yield."

As soon as he said those words a smile full of emotion and happiness formed on Jon's face, removing his sword, and helping his brother up. His brother watched his happiness and could not help but smile back, Jon was glad that his brother was happy for him, but his happiness seemed to die at the same moment he looked up to see his father.

For instead of him looking at him with a proud smile, in the same way he had looked at Robb. Ned Stark seemed to have a conflicted and serious expression, showing not a hint of approval or pride towards him for having defeated Robb. Heavily disappointed at that, Jon could also notice that despite the numerous people who had witnessed his fight against Robb, the courtyard was as silent as a crypt. There was no applause or praise for him, he could only hear murmuring and accusations.

'The bastard has delusions of greatness'.

'How he dares to strike the heir to the North'

'The bastard doesn't know his place.'

'Will he rebel against his brother?'

'It will be like the Greystark’s all over again.'

Overwhelmed and feeling hurt by all these accusations, he turned to Ser Rodrik in the hope of finding some support, but the older knight only gave him a look that expressed his displeasure at what he had done. As if defeating Robb was something he was not allowed to do. Finally daring to move his gaze to Lady Stark, who did not hide at all how she felt about what she had just witnessed. If everyone else was looking at him with concern, fear, and disapproval. Catelyn Stark looked at him with eyes so cold and hard that they reflected all her hatred and despise for him, as if instead of having defeated Robb in a simple sparring match, he had killed him. The Lady of Winterfell's hands clenched the railing so tightly that her hands turned white, Jon was sure that, if looks could kill, he would fall dead where he stood.

Jon was too overwhelmed by it all and ended up fleeing the scene, but unfortunately for him, the incident didn't just stop there. Obviously, Lady Stark would not let this 'offense' against her and her son pass. Although the reality was that Robb was not at all upset at having been defeated. In fact, he congratulated him for it. As well as reminding him that the next time they faced each other he would not lose. Though he would never know that Jon would never fight him again in earnest, after all, his mother would see to that.

As soon as he left, Lady Stark took it upon herself to chase after him and strongly reprimand him for his actions. Holding him tightly by the arm and digging her nails deep enough to hurt as she shouted angrily at him.

"How dare you, how dare you hurt my son, you bastard!"

It was at that moment that Jon as well as Catelyn heard Lyanna's loud voice say menacingly.

"You had better take your hands off him Catelyn, before I break all your fingers for daring to lay your hands on him."

A little surprised by Lyanna's sharp threat, and certain that she would follow through. Catelyn withdrew her grip on him but did not back down entirely. Deciding to shift her attention to Lyanna and tell her.

"The bastard hurt my son."

"By the gods, Catelyn. They're boys and they were training, if you don't want Robb to grow up to be a pussy. He'll have to learn to take a blow or two." Lyanna told her, quickly dismissing the claims of the enraged Lady of the Castle.

Catelyn was indignant at Lyanna's response and even disgruntled, she replied.

"He made some kind of trick; my Robb has been training hard for the last few months. There is no way the bastard can defeat him when he has only started training two weeks ago."

Lyanna approached the redhead dangerously and silently, her stormy eyes meeting Catelyn's oceanic blue ones. The Rose of the North spoke in a low, grave tone conveying all her seriousness with her next words.

"His name is Jon and if you call him 'bastard' one more time Catelyn. I swear to you by the old and new gods that even my brother will have trouble recognizing that not so pretty face of yours, do you understand?"

Catelyn instinctively recoiled at the threat and swallowed hard, but still wishing she had the last word she said to him, this time glaring at him.

"As much as you try to defend the b-boy, he needs to know his place. Robb is my son and his father's heir; he is a Stark and he is a mere Snow. For everyone's sake, he shouldn't try to be better than my son or people will start talking, after all. Everyone knows all too well what happens when illegitimate children start getting ideas of grandeur."

With that last dig, Catelyn finally departed, leaving him alone with Lyanna. The dark-haired woman huffed annoyedly before turning her attention to a visibly depressed Jon. Kneeling down in front of him, she lifted his face and said with a motivating smile.

"I saw your fight; it was pretty impressive. You've improved so much in such a short time my little wolf, I'm really proud of you."

But her words didn't seem to have the expected effect, to Jon still looked down. A little more worried now, Lyanna asked him while lovingly rubbing his cheek.

"Hey my little wolf, what's wrong?"

"You lied to me." Were the only words that came out of Jon. Lyanna's heart sank when she heard such an accusation, especially coming from her son. "You told me they would see me for what I am."

"And they will, they will my little wolf. You just need to be patient." Lyanna assured Jon effusively.

"She's right." Jon told her, his voice coming out hollow and cold. "They only see me as a bastard, they see me with fear, distrust and contempt. Not even father seemed pleased with what I did."

Lyanna bowed her head in anger and frustration, she wanted to curse her brother and Catelyn, curse those people who dared to say those words about her son. He wanted to send his promise to the seven hells and tell his baby the whole truth, tell him who he really was and tell him how proud his real father would be of him. To tell him that he was not a Snow like all those people, or the trout had said, that he was a true born Targaryen, a descendant of Old Valyria and the ancient Kings of Winter, but as much as she wanted to tell him all these things, she could not. She knew that her son was not yet ready, he still needed to grow more, to learn and train more in order to be the head of House Targaryen. So, without being able to tell him what she really wanted to tell him, she had to manage in another way.

"Listen to me Jon, you only have to listen to me, my little wolf. You are not what they say you are. Catelyn Stark isn't right about anything, she's just a silly Southern Lady with wide hips who's only good for bearing child after child. You are special Jon, no matter what they say, you just have to trust me, I would never lie to you sweetheart." Lyanna told him, her voice coming out almost pleadingly. "You still trust me don't you my dear?"

Jon eventually seemed to raise his gaze to her and spoke. "I trust you mother." His voice didn't come out as hopeful and confident as before, but Lyanna took that as a win just the same. Wrapping her arms around him, she continued to whisper encouraging things in his ear, but this time Jon wasn't as interested in listening.

What prompted the whole exchange with Lady Stark was that, for the next time the brothers faced each other, as Robb had said, he would defeat Jon. Though not because he was actually better than Jon, but because Jon was simply not allowed to defeat him. For if Robb won, everything would flow as it was 'meant to be'. Father would have a smile on his face, Catelyn would look pleased, Ser Rodrik would look proud of his student's progress and the crowd seemed much happier with the outcome.

When Robb extended a hand to help him to his feet, Jon took it and forced himself to flash him a smile as he congratulated him on his victory. As Ser Rodrik and Robb left and the crowd dispersed, Jon stayed to return all the training weapons to their place, but stopped when he felt an intense gaze upon him. Lifting his gaze, he saw that it was Lady Stark who was now alone, father had retired leaving just the two of them. The red-haired woman kept her attentive and stern gaze on him, as if waiting for him to make the slightest mistake so she could throw it on his face, to tell everyone how he planned to usurp her son's place.

Usually Jon always looked away, but this time he didn't feel like it. In fact, for the first time Jon heard a voice coming from deep inside his mind, whispering things to him far more tantalizing than Lyanna could ever have told him. His mother had told him that people would kneel before him, but this voice told him that in order to get people to kneel, he had to force them to do so. And there was nothing more tempting to him than to be the one who looked down on the proud and refined Lady Stark. To force her to kneel before him, he did not need the approval of his father or Ser Rodrik, he had only to rise above them. He could easily be a better swordsman than Ser Rodrik ever was and father though he might be a Lord Paramount, there was still someone above him. The people did not have to love him or sing his praises, the people only existed to serve, and they all serve the King.

Finishing putting away the last sword, Jon left the courtyard, but not before giving Lady Stark a winning smile. Making her furious on the spot, which increased his amusement even more. Mother was right, she was just a foolish Lady Stark, believing that he wanted to usurp Robb's place, her brother only had the right to the North. But Jon didn't just want Winterfell, he wanted it all. Turning his gaze back to look at Lady Stark one last time, he saw that little Sansa had joined her mother and was clinging cutely to her leg, at the same time his little half-sister, moved her gaze to him and looked at him with her pretty blue eyes. They were almost an identical reflection of their mother, which caused Jon to smile even more grimly and think.

He would take it all.

---------

Since then, Jon had had dark thoughts flooding his mind, sometimes the temptation to indulge in such thoughts was too much and he had to find ways to release his frustration and desires with someone else. The best way to release his frustration was with his Uncle Arthur, as he was the only one, he could completely let loose with and also his hard and constant training left him so exhausted that he couldn't think of anything else. And as for his desire, Jon refrained from releasing it on any woman, as he had no desire to bring a new bastard into this world. Though he found it more and more challenging to control himself, but unexpectedly he found the perfect way or better said 'person' to unburden himself to, all thanks to Theon fucking Greyjoy.

---------

Not so surprisingly another war broke out in Westeros, and father had left again to fight in it. Only to return to Winterfell with another boy, though this time it was not his bastard, much to Lady Stark's relief. Theon Greyjoy was like a prisoner preventing his father from rebelling again, though he loved to pretend he wasn't, calling himself a 'ward'. Jon never liked Theon, he was loudmouthed, annoying, arrogant, and generally a complete asshole.

Because he was older than him and Robb, he acted like he knew better than them, especially about women, bragging that he had slept with hundreds. Obviously, he and Robb weren't idiots enough to believe a word that came out of his mouth, which infuriated him and that's when he spoke about a place where one could sleep with as many beautiful women as one wished, they just needed a little gold and all the women would be more than eager to fulfill any fantasy they could possibly desire.

The brothers immediately knew he was talking about the brothels of Wintertown, although at that time with only ten and four name days they had never actually been in one. For their father took a very dim view of such places, but being young boys, they were both very curious and the soldiers liked to talk.

"The best brothel in the North is in Wintertown, I could take you there if you like and see for yourselves. Like I said, all you need is a few gold coins." Theon told them with an arrogant and annoying smile on his face. "Of course, I'll be sure to leave some for you guys, it's about time you became proper men."

Ignoring Theon's last words, Jon and Robb looked at each other with slight smiles, both knowing there was no way they were going to turn down such an invitation.

Slipping out of the castle, the trio arrived at Wintertown's most popular brothel and barely stepped through the door. They were greeted by a host of beautiful and seductive women who rushed at them, all too eager to give them a warm welcome. Most were dressed in cloths thinner than appropriate for the cold northern climate, although the numerous fireplaces in the room seemed to compensate their lack of clothing.

Also, something that surprised Jon was seeing the different women that were there, they seemed to have brought women from all over Westeros. There were some buxom blondes with pretty blue or green eyes, some freckled redheads, slender brunettes and he could even see two women with beautiful olive skin, and who spoke in an accent he had never heard before, most likely they were from Dorne.

Most of the girls were focusing their attention on Robb, something that happened most of the time, most likely recognizing him very easily. Theon was amusedly watching the scene sitting on one of the many couches already with a woman on his lap. Although Robb had attracted the attention of most of the women, some had also flocked to him, more specifically two were clinging to his arm. One pretty, slender, green-eyed blonde was looking pleadingly at him as she sensually whispered 'milord' in his ear. The other was a brown-eyed brunette with a more prominent bust and wider hips, but as interesting as it seemed to be to have his first experience with these two women, his attention had already been captured by someone else.

In the distance a lush redhead was watching him with bright, contemplative eyes, she seemed to be the only woman in the establishment who hadn't come up to greet them. She had one svelte, milky leg draped over the other, her curvaceous body covered only by a thin crimson silk robe, which was not tied properly and exposed the large valley of her breasts. Her flirtatious blue eyes seemed to be almost the same shade as Lady Stark's.

"You like me Ros, eh?" Jon was snapped out of his trance by the annoyed voice of Theon, who seemed to have noticed who he was looking at, typical of him he was not silent and mockingly added. "You have good tastes bastard; I can give you that. Though I doubt you can handle her, I barely could and I'm much more of a man than you. But if you want to embarrass yourself, I hope you brought enough gold, she ain't cheap."

Having heard enough and not wanting the guards to throw him out for hitting Theon, he broke away from the women hugging him, both girls pouted as they watched him pass on them. But Jon took no notice, he had made his decision, he would take what he wanted. Ros's smile seemed to grow as she watched him approach her until he finally sat down next to her on the spacious couch, the woman looked at him with expectant eyes and Jon didn't know exactly what to say, he had studied to address himself with Ladies or Princesses, but not how to address a whore, but he didn't want to be rude either, so he said the first thing that came to his mind.

" I have been told that your name is Ros, my lady." Jon mentally kicked himself for saying that phrase the moment it left his lips.

But fortunately for him, Ros seemed to take his words with humor, telling him in a silky voice.

"I think we both know I'm not a Lady, Jon Snow."

A little surprised that she knew his name, he couldn't help but ask her. "You know who I am?"

"You're more famous than you know Jon." She said happily with a sultry smile.

Smiling back at her, Jon said without much thought. "You're not like the others, you're incredibly beautiful and you didn't get attached to my brother as soon as he walked through the door."

"I'm sure my friends are more interested in the gold he carries in his pockets than they are in the little Lord himself. Though I must say he's not at all bad to look at."

"And you are not interested in gold, my Lady?" Jon asked again this time with an amused smile at the moniker.

Ros seemed to enjoy being called that and replied looking him straight in the eyes, "Gold is always nice, but right now there's something I'm more interested in." Shortening the distance between them, almost able to feel her warm body against his, Ros asked him. "Is this your first time in a brothel Jon?" Ros asked him.

Nodding at his question, Ros told him.

"I'm glad you boys chose us."

At being called that, Jon couldn't help but correct her and tell her a little more sharply than he should have.

"I'm not a boy."

With a growing smile, Ros asked him.

"Have you ever been inside a woman, Jon Snow?"

This time he averted his gaze a little sheepishly before shaking his head. Making it so he couldn't see Ros's predatory gaze on him and the way she bit her lips, but he could feel when she placed her hand on his before she said.

"You're not a man until you're inside a woman Jon Snow, do you want to walk out of this brothel a man?"

Lifting his gaze to her, Jon had no doubt in his mind when he answered with a simple, but firm.

"'Aye."

Ros smiled brightly as holding his hand she pulled him up beside her and began to lead him towards one of the many private rooms within the brothel.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

As soon as they walked through the door, Ros looked up at him with a hungry smile before approaching him and leaning in as she wrapped her arms around him. Jon stiffened, his eyes widening so wide they almost drew a laugh from her as she pressed her lips to his. For the first few seconds, he didn't react and remained completely motionless. But gradually as she continued to kiss him, he relaxed and began to kiss her back. He was clearly not lying when he told her he was inexperienced, but as with most things in his life, Jon learned quickly.

As his lips melded with the beautiful redhead's, Jon regretted not having done this sooner. Ros had a sweet, almost addictive taste and that coupled with the wonderful sensation of having her curvaceous body pressed against his, it felt wonderful. Despite his slight nervousness and growing excitement, Jon couldn't keep his hands to himself any longer and reaching out a hand, he awkwardly untied her silk robe.

Ros stifled a moan in his mouth at the sensation of his rough, calloused hands running over her skin. Jon slid his hands down her sides, his fingers tickling her ribs before moving gingerly to the front of her breast. His hand wrapped around her breasts, cradling them gently. Ros parted her lips from his and arched her back, pressing her breasts firmly into his hands. Biting her lip, a moan escaped her throat as her hard nipples rubbed against his palm. Jon took the opportunity to kiss and suck on her exposed neck. With a sensual moan, Ros ran her fingers through his long curly hair and held it in place, her eyes closed as she felt his tongue run along her skin.

"Fuck, you're so fucking delicious, Ros." Jon whispered in her ear.

Smiling, Ros tightened her fingers in his hair and pulled his head down to kiss him. When she parted from his breathless lips a few seconds later, she grabbed his linen shirt and helped him remove it before she began to slide down with a smile. She left a trail of kisses, hard sucks and light, provocative bites down his chest and abs before finally reaching her target. Reaching for the drawstrings of his pants, Ros undoes them and pulls them down.

Jon's cock jumped eagerly to greet her, causing her to let out a slight giggle when it gave her a meaty slap as it slapped against her cheek. While it wasn't monstrous, it was certainly much bigger than any man she had ever been with before. Smiling excitedly at being able to be the first to taste and play with this magnificent cock, Ros placed a teasing kiss on the underside of his swollen head, feeling it pulse beneath her lips. 

"Ready to have your cock sucked, Jon Snow?" Ros asked him with an amused smile on her face as she had one hand wrapped around his member and rubbed it teasingly. She had what could only be described as a hungry look on her face, Jon gasped, and his cock throbbed with excitement as she began to stroke him more eagerly. Suddenly, she leaned forward, and her soft, wet tongue slid along his shaft.

"Oh, fuck." Jon gasped.

With a smile in her eyes, Ros slid her plump red lips over his tip. Closing his eyes with a loud moan, Jon clenched his fists. It was a struggle not to reach his climax instantly from the sensation of her warm, wet mouth wrapping around his sensitive head. He had to bite his lip to keep from moaning as she swirled her tongue around him.

Ros went down until his tip hit the back of her throat, but she didn't pull back, on the contrary, she kept it there for several seconds. The vibrations in her throat made him experience sensations like he could never have imagined before. Sealing her lips around him, Ros sucked hard before slowly pulling back.

"Ros!" Jon gasped in warning.

He relaxed a little and gasped when she finally pulled away from him, though that didn't mean he left his cock unattended. For she still had one hand sliding lightly up and down his throbbing, saliva-covered shaft.

""Come for me, Jon."" Ros said with a husky voice, using another hand to stimulate his heavy balls. "We still have plenty of time. Right now, I want to taste you, release all that delicious seed in my mouth, I'll make sure to swallow every single drop."

As soon as she finished speaking, Ros opened her mouth wide again and took him as deep as she could and wrapped her lips around his shaft. Sucking hard, she drew back to the tip. Pausing with his head still trapped in her mouth, she twirled and angled her tongue as she moved back down. 

"Ros." Jon managed to mumble before running out of breath.

It wasn't more than a second before he exploded into her hungry mouth, cumming harder than ever before. Ros worked her way back up to the tip, sucking hard as her hand stroked the rest of his length. Jon came so hard and for so long that his balls ached when he was done. He marvelled at the fact that she was able to keep it all in her mouth.

Ros lifted her gaze to his and kept her lips sealed tightly as she pulled away from him. Throwing her head back, she opened her mouth and showed him the large, thick puddle that bathed her tongue. When she closed her mouth, she looked up at him and swallowed hard.

" Bloody hell." Jon breathed, his flaccid erection coming back to life.

"Hmm." Ros moaned, licking her lips as she rubbed his renewed length, "I knew you wouldn't disappoint me."

"Like a man couldn't get hard after seeing that." Jon told her.

"A lot more than you might think, but lucky for me. I have you now." Ros told him smilingly as she stood up and kissed him.

Sliding her hands over his shoulders and down his solid chest to his toned abs. Ros wrapped her thin, slender fingers around his huge, raging cock, stroking him gently. Causing Jon to pull away from her lips and let out a deep moan at the feel of her skilled hands on his renewed erection. Gripping his length more firmly, Ros gave him an amused smile before she used his cock as a leash to pull him towards the bed in the middle of the room before roughly pushing him onto it.

Ros climbed onto the bed, straddling his waist, she leaned forward again capturing his lips, her breasts crushed against his chest. Jon groaned as she bucked her hips, rubbing her hot, dripping folds against his length. Running his hands down her back, he grabbed her ass and pulled her firmly to him and kneaded her thick cheeks.

"Ready to become a man, Jon Snow?" Ros asked him with the same amused, predatory smile on her face.

But this time Jon was not silent and attacking her neck with his lips, biting the delicate porcelain skin he whispered in her ear.

"Are you ready to take this cock?"

Ros moaned and tilted her head back as she squirmed in his lap. A moment later, she grabbed the hair on the back of his head and pulled him away. Kissing him hard, she put her hands on his shoulders and then pinned them to the mattress. The lush redhead leaned forward before reaching underneath her and lining him up with her entrance. Slowly, she lowered, enveloping him in her tight, suffocating depths.

A shuddering sigh escaped her lips as she came to rest on his thighs, Jon's entire length buried in her depths. Eyes closed; Ros moaned as she wiggled in his lap.

"Ohhh, that's so big." Ros gasped languidly.

Biting his lips, he opened his eyes and gazed lustfully as she ran her nails down his chest. Jon groaned, his hands gripping her hips tightly as he lifted her.

"Yeah, just like that." Ros hissed.

Slowly, she began to move her hips, gradually lifting herself up and then down again. Jon couldn't help but pull her down faster as she moaned. The sensation of her tight, slippery walls sliding along his length was the most incredible thing that he had ever felt. He didn't know if he had done it on purpose or not, but he was glad Ros had made him come before letting him fuck her. Because he was sure that, if he hadn't, he wouldn't have lasted more than two seconds inside her.

Ros quickly began to build up speed, her hands gripping his shoulder for leverage. Sliding his hands around her ass, Jon took two handfuls of her cheeks and used his grip to help her move.

Soon, a series of sensual moans left her lips as her ass slapped his thighs. Ros stared up at him as she rode him, her pretty greenish eyes darkened with lust.

"Harder." Ros gasped. "Come on, fuck me harder. Fuck, you're going to make me cum."

Planting his feet on the bed, Jon clenched her hips tighter and pushed his length into her throbbing depths. Panting, he thrust fast and hard. Ros gasped and moaned loud and long, her hands resting on his chest as her breasts bounced wildly. Biting her lip, her face crumpled into a rictus of pleasure a moment before she cried out.

"Yes yes yes!" Ros chanted wildly.

Lowering her hips, she collapsed on top of Jon and let out a shuddering moan. He wrapped his arms around her, caressing her back as she rolled her hips frantically. His spasming core eventually pushed him over the edge toward his own climax, his cock swelling as it throbbed, flooding her depths with powerful streams of thick, hot semen.

"Jon." Ros gasped sultry in his ear as she felt the warm sensation of his seed filling her up.

Her whole body stiffened and throbbed for a long moment before going completely limp. As she gasped, Jon smiled brightly and kissed her temple.

"Mmh." Ros moaned, nuzzling his neck as he slowly rubbed her spine. "That was amazing, I hope you're ready for the next round."

With a confident smile Jon replied.

"I'm sure I can do all day long."

---------

Jon Snow might be many things, but he wasn't a liar. It didn't take him more than a minute to get hard again and now the tables had turned. Ros was pinned to the bed trapped under Jon's weight towering over her as he fucked her harder and faster, his hips slapping against her thick thighs. She ran her nails down his back and pushed her heels against his wonderful ass, urging him not to stop. More loud, erotic moans and gasps escaped her mouth, making his cock throb inside her. And much faster than she expected, Ros let out a loud cry and her walls clenched around him, hugging him tightly as Jon brought her to a powerful new climax.

But he was nowhere near finished with her.

Now positioned behind her, Jon had a tight grip on her hips as he rammed hard into her. Making her cheeks jiggle as a loud slapping sound erupted between their bodies. Ros let out a shuddering, lewd moan while at the same time thrusting her ass towards him in time with his thrusts. Jon moved one of his hands up and grabbed a handful of her reddish hair, pulling her head back hard, arching her neck and eliciting a loud moan from her.

"Oh, fuck, Jon. You're going to make me fucking come. Oh gods I'm going to come all over your cock!" Ros screamed at the top of her lungs.

Her warm soft walls shuddered around him as she cried out in pleasure, his hand holding her by her hair the only thing keeping her from collapsing on his face. With her legs shaking uncontrollably, he felt her arousal soaking his cock again. As soon as she finished her climax, he let go of her hair, allowing her to fall face first onto the mattress.

Jon pulled out of her and climbed on top of her. Gently stroking her back and kissing his way over her as he gave her a moment to catch her breath before lightly slapping her ass and whispering deeply in her ear.

"I hope you're ready for the next round. Because I'm not done with you yet."

"Uhhh?" was the only thing a tired and exhausted Ros managed to say before Jon entered her again.

---------

Ros's mind went completely blank after that, though that didn't stop her from continuing to moan like the slut she was as Jon continued to pound her into the mattress. Grunting and begging for more as he spanked her ass during his thrusts, turning her pale globes a light pink colour. When he made her cum again in that position, Jon pulled out of her and rolled her over before lifting her limp body easily into his strong arms. Completely at the mercy of his will, Jon bounced her on his cock while whispering the most erotic and degrading things in her ear. Causing her walls to cling even tighter to his rock-hard shaft and more of her arousal to seep down his length.

"Fuck, I'm going to come. Ready to take my last load, slut?" Jon growled deeply into her ear.

Without the strength to even articulate words she just moaned dumbly into his ear as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

But Jon surprised her again by lifting her off his cock and making her stand on his legs. As weakened as she was, Ros fell almost immediately to her knees, but that seemed to be what Jon wanted. For he quickly began rubbing his cock as he pointed his swollen, raging head straight at her. Like the good whore she was, she moved her face right in front of his raging cock and tilted her head back while opening her mouth wide and sticking out her tongue at the same time.

It didn't take more than a couple of seconds for Jon to cum with a deep growl. Instinctively Ros closed her eyes, but still marvelled at the large amount of cum that Jon let out, shooting long streaks of hot semen that painted her face, some shots were so powerful that they went all the way to her hair. Completely used and with her face covered in his cum, Ros didn't hesitate to bend over and take his now spent cock in her lips, with every intention of getting him completely clean.

She had never had an interesting life, coming to have a slightly comfortable life being a whore, never thinking she could have a real reason to exist. But now she felt she had found a reason, this man was someone special, she was just a whore from the North, but she could still see him. And she planned to serve him, she would be his personal whore, if he so desired. After all, he had already marked her as his.

---------

Visiting the Wintertown brothel had become one of Jon's favourite activities, after all how could he refuse the offer Ros had made him. The beautiful redhead promised him that he could come and visit her at any time, and she would serve and satisfy him in any way he wished. And on top of that, without charging him a single gold coin.

The downside was that his father and Lyanna eventually found out about his activities. Lord Stark did not like what he was doing, but apart from showing his discontent and disappointment towards him, he did nothing else. Unlike Lyanna who reproached him more harshly and even tried to forbid him to go to Wintertown again. But after he managed to escape, she lifted her 'punishment' since it did not seem to stop him in any way. But that didn't stop her from getting mad at him whenever she found out he was visiting the brothel and she made sure to always wait for him to scold him.

"Those women are beneath you Jon. Why do you demean yourself by sleeping with mere whores." Lyanna told him.

"Lowering myself?" Jon asked her sarcastically before replying, "In case you've forgotten 'mother', I am a bastard. The best I can aspire to is whores, because unlike the tales you used to tell me when I was a boy. No lady or princess has ever been interested in me and probably never will. So don't you dare reproach me about who I choose to fuck."

From that last time, Lyanna didn't bring up the subject much again, but at the same time Jon couldn't help but feel a little bad for speaking that way to Lyanna. Though fortunately for him, now whenever he felt upset or down, he had Ros to comfort him. He had become quite popular in the brothel, just as the men did, the women also liked to talk about their sexual experiences and Ros had apparently been talking quite a bit about his sexual prowess. And many of the other prostitutes also wanted to sleep with him and confirm for themselves if Ros wasn't lying or exaggerating.

Jon had no objection to more beautiful and sensual women joining him and Ros in bed. From then on, it became very recurrent for him to fuck several whores at the same time, of course making sure to leave them all completely satisfied, learning many things about how to satisfy women in the process. Although Ros was always present and there were even times when he enjoyed being alone with her. There was something special about her and it wasn't just because she had been the first woman he had ever slept with.

But it was more the way she looked at him and how she acted with him, only when he had Ros on her knees, looking up at him with adoring eyes and her lips stretched around his girth, worshipping his cock so obligingly. Only at that moment Jon was able to experience that feeling he was promised since he was a boy, Jon felt like a King. That was one of the reasons why he loved having Ros as his personal whore so much, she saw him and worshipped him as if he was truly a King, she was willing to do anything he asked her to do, to serve him in any way he demanded. When he was with her, he could forget he was a mere bastard, at least for a few hours. Though sooner or later he always had to return to his reality, to the reality of being a common bastard of the North.

---------

"I hear you've been pretty busy lately, bastard." Jon heard Theon say as he moved to his side, both of them were watching Robb spar against another lad, under Ser Rodrik's supervision. As he did most of the time, Jon ignored the squid, but Theon seemed to be especially insistent this day, as he spoke to him again.

"Enjoying your time with Ros quite a bit, eh bastard? I hope you didn't fall in love with a whore just because she was the first to touch your little prick." Theon finished by saying with a smirk on his face.

Tired of having to put up with the constant whispers and taunts towards him, this time Jon decided to respond to Theon.

"I've grown quite fond of Ros, but nothing remotely close to love, Greyjoy. I can assure you of that, though I can't say the same for you. Since you sound rather jealous that I've hoarded her all to myself. Tell me what bothers you the most? The fact that she or any of the other whores are so eager for my cock that they won't charge me a dime to fuck them or that Ros confessed to me that I gave her more orgasms in one night than you could ever give her in all your visits." Jon finished by looking down at him with an arrogant, challenging grin.

"You really think you're special, don't you bastard? You can fuck as many whores as you want, but that doesn't change the fact that you're destined to live and die with nothing to your name. Unlike me or Robb, we are true born sons, we will rule the castles of our fathers and fuck the sweet virginal cunt of a noblewoman and the children they give us will bear our name. Something you will never experience, bastard. So, I suggest you enjoy your whores, for that is the best you will ever get." Theon told him, proud of his words, thinking he had humiliated him. But as always, Jon showed no reaction, holding back any reaction he might have. Because he knew that if he didn't, it would end very badly for the little squid, and he would be in a lot of trouble.

But Theon didn't seem to like that and wanting to get a reaction out of him, he said the most stupid and reckless thing he could think of, without stopping to think about the consequences of his words.

"And come to think of it, there's always been a lady I've been interested in. I doubt very much if she could be my wife since she's a used product. But I'm sure she could serve very well as my salt wife. After all, Lyanna Stark has maintained herself very well-".

Theon could not finish the sentence as he felt a huge pressure close around his throat and then felt himself being lifted off the ground. Theon twisted and kicked desperately at the air as he tried to free himself from Jon's tight grip, but the pressure he felt around his neck was so strong he felt it would break his neck and with each passing second, he felt closer to suffocation. Theon thought he was really going to kill him, but he also saw the commotion around him. And with more people surrounding Jon, forcing him to let go, Theon fell roughly to the ground as he began to breathe desperately.

Finally, recovering and raising his gaze to Jon, he saw that he was being held by Ser Rodrik, Robb and several others. Furious, Theon stood up and shouted angrily at him.

"You damned bastard, you almost killed me."

Robb stopped his advance, putting an arm over his chest and preventing the situation from escalating further.

"Talk about her again and I really will." Jon told him menacingly.

Ned was not present on this occasion, and it was up to Ser Rodrik to control the situation.

"Enough, I have no idea what you stupid boys have been fighting about. But you are here to train, and if you want to settle a disagreement do it in a proper duel, the old way."

"I don't think that would be wise, Ser Rodrik." Robb argued against the idea.

But Jon was quick to say provocatively.

"It's fine with me. If the Greyjoy doesn't fag." 

"You're a dead man Snow." Theon responded effusively, accepting the challenge. Being stupid enough to believe he actually stood a chance against him. Though maybe he had something to do with that.

For all these years, every time they faced each other, Jon just defended himself and acted as if he was really having a hard time to overcome him. Giving the illusion that they were 'evenly matched' in skill. Everyone was completely unaware that it was because Jon was holding back the whole time. Unfortunately for Theon it would not be the last time his recklessness and big mouth would get him into trouble.

Robb seeing that it had come to this gave in and let them sort out their problems in their own way. Everyone gave them room to grab their training swords and get ready, but Jon decided to surprise everyone and in an act of arrogance or extreme confidence in his victory, ditched his training armour. Many people gathered to witness the fight, Ser Rodrik stood in the middle of the two and gave each of them a stern look that none seemed to notice as their gazes were fixed on their opponent. But just the same the old knight made sure to remind them.

"The fight will be over as soon as one of your surrenders, be disarmed or knocked out. Or else I will be forced to intervene, understood?"

Both of them gave slight nods at the old man's words, though they hardly seemed to catch his words. But just the same, Ser Rodrik gave the order for them to begin.

For the first time in all these years, Jon did not wait for his opponent to attack him and limit himself to only defending or dodging. Pretending he was having a hard time keeping up with them, making it more believable every time he was defeated or making his victory look more challenging. He was tired of holding back, he was tired of hiding, he was tired of pretending to be weak when he was not. He would show Theon his true face and what he was capable of.

Moving towards him at an impressive speed, Jon raised his sword and swung it at him with tremendous force. Theon was barely able to block the attack, his whole body leaning back and his arms almost giving way under the blow. But Jon without leaving him time to breathe, using his superior strength managed to push him back by putting more pressure on his sword, knocking him even more off balance and making it almost impossible for him to protect himself from his next attack. Jon landed a hard blow to its side, probably breaking one of its ribs and making the little squid scream in pain.

But he had to give it to him, the little Greyjoy tried to stay on his feet. Though not with much excitement, as he was on his knees with one arm over the place where he had hit him and looking at him with a look full of hatred as he got closer to him. When he was close enough, he tried to swing his sword at him, but with no real force behind the attack it was easy for Jon to block it and disarm him before holding him tightly by his hair and making him look up at him.

Jon dropped his sword and leaning down so that his face was inches from his, he warned him.

"If her name ever comes out of your filthy mouth again or you even dare to set your gaze upon her, I will not stop hitting you."

Without the need to say anything else, Jon remarked his warning by striking him violently, knocking him out instantly. Ser Rodrik appeared at his side a few seconds later and gave him an angry glare, indicating that he would be in trouble for this. But Jon couldn't care less. The old knight instructed a couple of lads to lift Theon up and take him to the Maester.

"You didn't have to go that far, Jon." Robb said as he caught up with him.

"Mind your own business, Stark." Jon replied, but that didn't seem to stop his brother.

"The way you fought Theon. I've never seen you fight like that, there was true determination in your eyes, I haven't seen you fight like that since the last time you defeated me."

"I don't know what you're talking about." Jon told him quickly, trying to evade his suspicions.

"Do you take me for a fool? Do you seriously think I haven't noticed how all these years you've been holding back every time you fight me?" Jon ignored his brother making his anger grow even more, before he asked him demandingly. "Why?"

Stopping and turning to his brother, Jon said. "Why don't you ask her?" while at the same time pointing his gaze towards Lady Stark who had been watching the whole thing.

Gritting his teeth and surely annoyed at being underestimated and played for a fool, Robb said to her.

"Fight me, for real this time."

Jon considered his challenge, but before he could even think of responding, Lady Stark decided to interrupt by shouting.

"No, don't you even dare Robb Stark, I forbid it."

Jon let out a snort, amused at the way Lady Stark overprotected her sons, humiliating Robb before all the young soldiers in the process, by getting into a challenge he had proposed.

 Was she planning to go to war with Robb as well? Jon thought amusedly.

Taking pity on his brother, Jon said amusedly.

"You should listen to your mother, Stark." Without waiting for a reply, Jon turned and walked away. Leaving behind an annoyed and humiliated Robb. And his angry and indignant mother, but unlike her son Lady Stark decided to follow him and confront him. Although things would not turn out as she thought.

---------

Catelyn walked swiftly through the halls of Winterfell, trying to catch up with the bastard. This time she would not let his actions go unpunished again, she had to convince Ned once and for all to cast him out of the castle. The bastard had just shown his true nature, even though she always knew it, everyone chose to ignore her. But she was always right about him, it was in his nature to be a spiteful, treacherous, and lustful creature. He spent most of his days visiting the brothels of Wintertown, he was a threat to her children and now, he had shown just how dangerous he could be.

But he had made a mistake, after the show he had put on today and the way he had brutally beaten the Greyjoy boy, she had a real reason to ask her husband to expel him from Winterfell. She was aware that she had humiliated her son by inferring in his fight against the bastard, but as a mother she could not let Robb fight that savage. The way he had beaten and humiliated the Greyjoy boy had reminded her quite a bit of when her Brandon had savagely beaten little Petyr.

Catelyn blushed slightly at the memory of her first love, especially at the way she felt when she saw him strike Petyr on her behalf. And the things she had let him do to her as a way of claiming his 'prize', even though they were not yet husband and wife. But after recalling those pleasant memories, anger came flooding back, she hated how much the bastard resembled her Brandon. And fortunately for her, the target of her anger and contempt appeared right in front of her.

The bastard as always tried to walk past her, but this time she blocked his path, stepping in front of him. And before he could even utter a word, Catelyn raised a hand and slammed it hard against his right cheek, causing his face to turn slightly to the side. But despite the force she put into her blow, the bastard didn't seem to look affected as he returned his gaze to her with a cheeky grin before saying.

"I'm usually the one doing the smacking."

Angered by his nerve and insolence Catelyn told him angrily.

"You insolent bastard, after all my husband has done for you, this is how you repay him? After all these years, you seem to have forgotten your place."

Catelyn tried to strike him again, but this time Jon stopped her blow. Outraged that the bastard dared to touch her, Catelyn tried to use her free hand, but Jon captured that hand with ease as well. But he didn't stop there, holding both hands above her head, Jon pushed her against the hallway wall as he towered over her. Catelyn held her breath as she looked completely helpless against the bastard, being in this very position brought back past memories.

---------

 Catelyn tried to stifle the moan that escaped her lips with her hand as Brandon played and squeezed her breasts. Squeezing a handful of her left breast as he kissed, sucked, and nibbled on the right one.

"Fuck, you Tully women sure have nice tits. These will be perfect for feeding my children." Brandon told her with a hungry grin as he pinched her nipple.

"We shouldn't be doing this, Brandon. We're not married yet." Catelyn told him, but just the same without making a real attempt to stop him. For she was quite enjoying his rough treatment and was even more excited than usual, having seen him beat Petyr.

"We are engaged just the same, Catelyn. We will soon be married, and a wife's duty is to serve and please her Lord husband, isn't that right Catelyn? Don't you want to be a good wife to me?"

"Of course I want to be a good wife to you, Brandon." Catelyn hastened to say, "I want to know how to serve and please you."

"Then let me teach you how to be a good wife." Brandon told her with a pleased smile, before ordering her. "Get down on your knees."

 Being practically trained and taught since she was a child to be a willing and obedient wife, Catelyn obeyed. Gently running a hand through her long reddish hair, Brandon gave her another command.

"Take out my cock."

Excitedly and nervously, Catelyn undid the laces of his pants and let them drop, freeing the eager cock of the man who would soon be her husband. Catelyn's eyes widened almost comically at the sight of its size and shape, she had only ever seen one other cock in her life, and they couldn't have been more different. Even though they were no longer really children, Lysa kept inviting Petyr to swim with them in the river, obviously being naked was where she could see his manhood, if you could call it that. Petyr's cock in her sister's own words was ' pretty and of a decent size'. Though to Catelyn it seemed much smaller than she thought it would be and almost seemed harmless. And that Petyr was always erect at the sight of the Tully sisters completely naked, even if it seemed his gaze was only fixed on her, something his sister noted with annoyance.

On the other side, Brandon's cock now towering intimidatingly above her, it was thick and veiny, the head was a furious red. She only snapped out of her trance when Brandon tightened his grip on her hair and rubbed the head of his cock against her lips before he gave her his final command.

"Come on dear wife, serve your husband."

Needing no further inducement, Catelyn did as she was commanded. Her mouth stretched around his thick shaft as she descended his length, fighting the nauseating feeling of having something so large shoved into her mouth and began bobbing her head up and down.

"Fuck, you're better than I expected, Catelyn. Have you done this before? Maybe with the skinny boy I fought with? Is that why he challenged me?" Brandon asked teasingly.

Pulling away from his cock, Catelyn hastened to tell him.

"No, I have never done this with anyone. Petyr just my friend, he's completely harmless, he never touched me."

" Good, that means you're a natural cock sucking slut." Brandon told her as he laughed and pushed his cock back into her mouth.

Catelyn knew this was no way to treat a Lady, especially not the daughter of a great Lord like her father was. She should not be sucking Brandon's cock as if she were a mere whore and above all she should not be completely wet from doing so and enjoying his humiliating words. But she was, she was enjoying every second of it and especially when Brandon promised her.

"I will make you the perfect wife Catelyn, you will be the envy of all the Ladies of the North. All my subordinates will desire you, but you will be mine alone. In public you will be the perfect wife and Lady, elegant and proud. But when it is just you and me, in the privacy of our rooms, you will be my red slut. Your sole purpose and duty will be to milk my cock in any way I desire."

Even as Brandon pushed his huge cock into her mouth, Catelyn let out a deep moan. She couldn't imagine anything better than that, she couldn't wait for Brandon to be her husband and to show her enthusiasm, she sucked him even harder.

But sadly for her, that promise was never fulfilled. Not long after, news came that Prince Rhaegar had kidnapped Lyanna Stark. Brandon did not hesitate to ride south and pursue Rhaegar, but no one could foresee what would happen next. Brandon was taken prisoner, only to be killed along with his father on the orders of the Mad King.

After that, war broke out. She did not even have time to mourn her true love when she was forced to marry Brandon's brother, Ned Stark. As a Tully she had to do her duty, a part of her wishing Ned could be like Brandon, but the two brothers could not have been more different. Perhaps Ned and Brandon shared the typical Stark features, but nothing more. Ned didn't have Brandon's tall, confident frame, he didn't have Brandon's charming smile. In fact, he didn't even seem capable of smiling. When Ned laid eyes on her, there seemed to be no lust in his eyes, unlike Brandon, who didn't seem to wait to undress and ravish her.

On the night they consummated their marriage, she did not feel the passion she had felt with Brandon. Ned climbed into her and simply did his duty, he was gentle and kind. But beyond that, she felt nothing. They lay a couple more times in the same way before Ned had to go to war.

The months passed and the pain of losing Brandon faded, though she could never really forget him or the way she felt when she was with him. When the war finally ended, she waited for Ned with their son in her arms, ready to start a new life with him. He may not have been Brandon, but at least she was sure he would be a good husband and a good father to her children. When Ned returned to her, though, he didn't do it alone. The woman who started this whole conflict and partly responsible for Brandon's death was by her side and as if that wasn't enough, he also brought a bastard with him.

Although Catelyn has learned to love Ned over the years, she has always held a grudge against him for betraying her and bringing a bastard with him. She remembered well what they said about bastards, 'they are born out of passion'. And Ned never felt passion for her. That's why she always dreamed of Brandon, imagining what her life would have been like if only he had lived.

---------

But now she felt as if that same man she had fantasized so much about had returned. Holding her firmly against the wall, impatient to have his way with her. His eyes so full of lust that they turned completely dark. It was the same dominant attitude of being unafraid to take what was his. That confident smile and intimidating presence.

Catelyn was so consumed by the moment that when she felt his strong body press against hers, her large breasts sinking against his muscular torso and felt the shape of his impressive cock rub against her belly. Catelyn couldn't contain the moan she let out, surprising both her and Jon.

But that didn't seem to stop him, as he brought his face dangerously close to hers, his lips only an inch away from hers. Catelyn feared what might happen if he actually kissed her.

Would she be strong enough to fight the desire she had been repressing for so long within her? Would she show her true nature to the bastard? Would she give in to her lowest and darkest desires?

When Jon didn't seem to stop, Catelyn simply closed her eyes and braced herself for the moment, wanting to relive that feeling she felt so long ago. But as the seconds ticked by, Catelyn didn't feel his lips against hers. And finally reopening her eyes, she found Jon had pulled back and was looking at her with an arrogant, amused smile before telling her.

"Looks like I'm not the only one who's been repressing his true nature. I'm glad we're getting to know each other better, Catelyn."

Catelyn was speechless and the only sound that escaped from her lips was a loud gasp as Jon squeezed her hard nipple that was showing despite the thick fabric of her dress. Covering her breasts protectively, she watched Jon walk away with a dark laugh, leaving her completely perplexed and fearful of the next time they would meet again, but equally excited and thrilled. 

---------

I should have kissed her, ripped off that dress and squeezed and bit those breasts as I had so dreamed of. Turn her around and lean her against the wall and take her like a whore. Jon thought, mentally berating himself. Some time ago he had started fantasizing about Catelyn, when he fucked Ros, he imagined he was actually fucking the proud Lady Stark, making her moan like a slut and making her beg for his cock.

What he didn't expect, was that Lady Stark seemed to have fantasies of her own, hearing her let out a moan as he held her down and watching as she docilely prepared for him to kiss her, was a pleasant surprise. At that moment he could think of nothing else but taking what was probably the most beautiful woman in Winterfell, alongside Lyanna. But a voice inside him told him that it was not the moment, Jon thought about ignoring it at first. But it told him that women like Catelyn Stark had to come kneeling before him and beg for his touch. Jon liked the sound of that too and complied, only settling for giving her erect nipples a firm squeeze that teased him through the fabric of her dress. Although having done that now left him wanting more, much more. He would not be satiated until he had her completely.

Jon was pulled from his thoughts when he heard someone knocking effusively on his door. His first thought was that it was Lord Stark, Jon wondered if Catelyn had told him everything that had happened between the two of them, but not really caring if she had. Jon went to open his door, slightly surprised to see that it was not Lord Stark, but Lyanna.

She had a serious and angry expression on her face as she passed him, standing in the middle of his room with her arms folded. Jon let out a sigh and closed the door before turning to her.

"What you did was stupid and irrational." Lyanna told him.

Rather doubting that she was talking about his encounter with Catelyn, Jon assumed she was referring to Theon. And following that logic, he replied.

"He was asking for it a long time ago. Someone had to teach him that his actions or 'words' have consequences." Jon told her.

"Maester Luwin says he has two broken ribs and a broken nose." Lyanna mentioned to him.

"I think I went pretty easy on him."

"Is that what you really think?" Lyanna asked incredulously, before shaking her head and telling him. "That's not like you, Jon."

 "No! You see, that's where you're wrong. That was me 'mother'." Jon told her strongly as he walked over to her and confessed. "I always wanted to do that, I always wanted to break the fucking face of anyone who would whisper things behind our backs, about you or me, and I finally did. And you know what the best thing is? It felt good, it felt amazing." Jon finished by declaring, raising his voice again, but this time in jubilation.

"I'm done with not being able to do the things I want to do, I'm done holding back, I'm done hiding my true potential, I'm done pretending to be something I'm not. I don't plan on going back, I finally feel like myself. I don't care if father expels me from the castle. From now on, I plan on living my life the way I always wanted to, my way. Not your will, or fathers, or what the world dictates for me. I am Jon Snow and I promise you mother, the world will remember my name."

Lyanna raised her hands and cradled his face in her hands only as a mother could, looking proudly at him before she said.

"I never wished for you to live your life at my will, my son. Nor did I ever wish for you to feel that way for so many years, it's all my fault. I should never have let that happen."

Letting out a sigh and trying to calm himself, Jon took her hand and kissed it tenderly. He never wished to yell at Lyanna or wished for her to feel guilty for the things he had to go through. He loved her more than anyone and not wanting her to feel bad, he told her.

"It's not your fault."

But she quickly retorted by saying.

"Yes, it is. I made a lot of mistakes. I was too patient, too permissive. I should have told you the truth a long time ago, I should never have let it get to this point. But all that ends now, now you are ready to take your true place and know your true name. You're ready to know the whole truth, and I couldn't be happier and prouder for that."

Confused and curious, Jon couldn't help but ask her.

"What truth? What are you soft about?"

With a smile, Lyanna told him.

"You'll know soon enough, my sweet boy. But before you know something so important, you need to calm down and unburden all that you have pent up."

"I'm calm and I'm not pent up about anything." Jon argued, more interested in knowing what truth she was referring to.

"Shhh, don't argue with mom. Just let me take care of you." Lyanna said, speaking softly and soothingly as she moved her hands over his shoulders and began massaging his hard muscles. Making Jon let out a pleasant grunt at the pleasurable sensation.

"That feels good." Jon said.

"This is just the beginning." Lyanna replied with a smile. As she leaned down and leaned over him, kissing his chest and up his collarbone to his neck. "I promised you many things and I assure you they will all come true, but now. Let mama fulfill one of them, a Highborn Lady at your complete disposal. Ready for you to use and release all your frustrations on her."

"What?" Jon asked confused, not understanding what she meant. But he was even more confused when Lyanna took advantage of him lowering his gaze to her and wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled him down so she could kiss him deeply.

Jon was more surprised than when he was kissed for the first time, he couldn't believe that Lyanna was kissing him. But as the seconds ticked by, Jon forgot all about it and just let himself go. He tilted his head slightly to one side and leaned forward slowly. His eyes closed as he kissed her soft, full lips. He felt Lyanna inhale deeply through her nose and ran her fingers through his hair, pushing his head forward more firmly as her lips moved against his. Jon stroked her lower back with his fingertip with a feather light touch, making her moan against his lips. When he parted from her lips only because of the compelling need to breathe, Lyanna didn't let two seconds pass before she slid her tongue back into his mouth as her hands tugged lightly on his hair.

As her tongue slid along his, tasting him deeply. Jon didn't let Lyanna have all the initiative and sliding his hands down her back to her wide, perky ass, as he always wished to do. Jon rested his palms on her round, muscular cheeks, giving them a firm squeeze over her leather riding breeches. She closed her lips around his lower lip and sucked lightly on it as she pulled back. Lyanna looked at him amused to see the wide, goofy grin that formed on his flushed face.

"Does your mommy kiss better than your whores?" Lyanna asked him with a confident smile.

"Much better." Jon replied quickly.

With a broad smile, Lyanna said.

"I'm not done kissing you yet, my sweet boy."

Lyanna gave him a sensual smile before slowly dropping to her knees. Quickly untying the laces of his trousers and letting them fall, Lyanna wrapped her long, slender fingers around his growing erection. As she held his stiff cock, a large, predatory smile tugged at her lips.

"Oh, my sweet boy is a big boy now. I'm happy to see you growing so big and strong." Lyanna told him with a wink.

Staring hungrily at his member, Lyanna gently ran her hand up and down, exploring every inch of his shaft. Jon swallowed heavily and gasped with excitement as he watched her lean forward and kiss his swollen tip with her soft, full lips. Once she moistened with her saliva, Lyanna firmly grasped the lower half of his length before opening her lips wide and swallowing almost half of his cock.

Moaning, Jon ran a hand through her long dark hair as she rocked back and forth with slow, sensual movements over the tip. Lyanna focused almost exclusively on his head, sucking hard and swirling her tongue around his swollen, sensitive glans. Finally, she pulled away completely and gave him a gentle kiss on the tip.

"You have such a wonderful cock." Lyanna said softly, almost purring the words. Her breath bathed his wet head as she traced her fingers lightly along his shaft. "I love how big and hard it feels in my mouth."

After lovingly kissing the head of his cock, she swallowed him again, her lips stretched around his girth. With a sensual moan, Lyanna began to bob her head, this time taking him deeper with each new descent. Pulling back to the tip, lifting her gaze to him she gazed lovingly at him with her beautiful grey eyes before moving forward. Jon gasped as she swallowed him whole without even breaking eye contact.

With her hands holding his hips and her nose pressed firmly against his groin, Lyanna moaned. Her exquisitely tight throat throbbing around his length.

"Fuck." Jon gasped, his shaft swelling with excitement.

Pulling back to half his length, her lips sealed tightly around his shaft. Lyanna paused before plunging him back into her ravenous mouth. She moved back and forth, ramming his thick, swollen head and his broad shaft into her throat again and again. Through it all, she managed to keep her eyes locked on his, the corners of her mouth creased in a smirk.

Jon curled his toes and closed his eyes, fighting his impending climax wanting this incredible pleasure to last as long as possible. Unfortunately, Lyanna was relentless, pulling back only for a moment to catch her breath before swallowing again.

"Fuck, mom." Jon gasped in warning.

But instead of slowing down or pulling back, Lyanna took a deep breath through her nose and buried it in her throat with a choked moan. As her tongue licked the underside of his throbbing shaft, she moved her head back and forth in short, quick movements.

Unconsciously, Jon's hand tightened around her hair and his hips began to move back and forth. A shudder ran through his body as he erupted deep in her throat, sending numerous streams of hot semen directly into her stomach. Feeling it pulsing and throbbing, Lyanna took him as deeply as she could and wrapped her arms around his waist to hold him in place. Moaning sensuously, she shook her head slightly from side to side as he emptied himself into her mouth.

When his peak finally subsided, Lyanna slowly pulled back, her lips sealed around him as she sucked hard. Jon shuddered and his hips jerked as her lips passed over his hypersensitive head, draining every last drop into her sucking mouth.

" Bloody fucking hell." Jon gasped, almost breathless. "That was..."

Lyanna giggled as she gave him a smug smile before asking.

"So, tell me Jon. Are those whores better than your mother?"

Jon didn't answer, as he was completely speechless.

Laughing, Lyanna gave his spent cock one last kiss before telling him.

"You don't need those whores, my love. Your mother promised you Highborn ladies, princesses, and you will have them all. But don't forget, your mother will be the one who loves you the most, my love. There's nothing I wouldn't do for you, Jon."

Reaching out a hand and helping her to her feet. Once she was standing, this time he was the one who wrapped his arms around her and kissed her passionately. When they broke apart, Lyanna said to him.

"That was just the beginning, my boy. Mama is going to do many more things for you, to repay you for all those years I was so neglectful to you. But before you can have me completely. You have to know the whole truth and make your decision."

Jon had almost completely forgotten about that, but he asked her anyway.

"What decision?"

"The most important decision you'll ever make in your entire life, honey. Depending on what you choose, your life will change forever and quite possibly, it will also change the course of Westeros' history, forever.”

For more of my work, early chapters and exclusive stories, check out the Tumblr link in my profile

Chapter Text

Jaehaerys could never have expected this, much less imagined the possibility that this could ever happen. When the news reached Winterfell, he could not believe it, he did not want to believe it, but the letter had been written by his own mother. He could easily recognize her beautiful and delicate handwriting, he could even feel her pain through the slight tremor of her handwriting as she wrote the terrible message and he could even see the mark of an errant tear that had fallen on the parchment.

His father King Rhaegar Targaryen and his brother Aegon Targaryen, the heir to the Iron Throne, had died during a visit to Meereen, apparently, they had been raided by pirates. Sadly, they also lost Ser Arthur Dayne and two other Kings guard, who died valiantly trying to protect their King and prince. His mother requested him to return to King's Landing so that he could be with his family at this dreadful time and suggested that he prepare for his coronation.

Finishing reading the letter and putting it aside, a mixture of feelings flooded him as he tried to assimilate the whole situation. Clearly the feelings that weighed most heavily on him were sadness and grief at having lost his father and brother. Aegon and he could not be more different in appearance, ways of thinking and ideals. But they were as close as any pair of brothers could possibly be. They grew up together, trained together, hunted together and formed an unbreakable bond, Aegon promised him that he would be his hand when he became King. Jae loved his brother and could not have felt more honoured to be able to help him in his duty as King, for he was sure that Aegon would be a truly remarkable King.

On the other hand, though, his relationship with his father was much more complicated and had only become more strained over the past few years. But, in spite of everything, Jae still considered his father to be a great man and held him in high esteem. How could he not, after all his father was the one who defeated Robert Baratheon 'the demon of the trident' in the last battle of the rebellion which decided the control of Westeros. Marching victorious to the capital, Rhaegar dethroned his father, the Mad King, and put him on trial for the many crimes he had committed against the realm and the great Lords of Westeros. But even though he could not execute his own father, that did not stop him from ordering his exile and condemning him to live out the rest of his days on The Wall.

Although the former King Viserys did not last long there. For just two weeks later, news reached the capital that in an 'unfortunate accident' Aerys Targaryen had fallen over the edge of the Wall to an instant death, something far better than the cruel man had deserved. Everyone took that as the truth and decided to move on with their lives, after all the world was a better place without the likes of Aerys Targaryen, the man who had no qualms about ordering the head of a great Lord or the complete destruction of King's Landing.

Once his father took power and the crown, he continued his work to unify and restore order to Westeros. Jae was sure that to the small folk and to the Lords, both great and small, his father was a great man and King. But few knew about the King's obsessions and how they were consuming his mind more and more. Rhaegar firmly believed that a terrible evil would strike Westeros, a winter without end and that only 'the prince who was promised' could save them all.

At first, his father believed that he was this prophesied hero, but as the years passed, his thinking changed until he firmly believed that the hero he so hoped for was his son, his firstborn, Aegon. He also believed that the dragon needed to have three heads, and in addition to having Rhaenys whom he had already betrothed to Aegon when they were only children, Rhaegar needed another son to complete the set, he needed his Visenya. Which he planned to have with Lyanna Stark, but when Lyanna returned to the capital, she did not do it with a silver-haired girl in her arms. Instead, she arrived in the capital with a black-haired boy, her mother had had him and not the girl her father wished for. In his father's eyes, he had ruined everything he had planned or hoped for so many years, especially when the maesters confirmed that due to the complicated delivery Lyanna had had, she would not be able to become pregnant again. For this could be fatal for her.

Jae always knew that his father held a grudge against him for everything that had happened, although in reality none of it had been his fault. But that didn't seem to matter to his father, as he always seemed to ignore him in favour of Aegon or Rhaenys. Though fortunately the feeling was not shared towards his siblings, with whom he was very close. The same could be said of Elia who always treated him as if he were her own son as did his grandmother Rhaella and his aunt, Daenerys. Although I could not say that he was very close to Viserys.

But sadly, during the last years his father's obsession about the prophecies and visions about the terrible future that guarded them only increased. Especially when a red priestess named Melisandre arrived in the capital and quickly began to put ideas into his father's head. Making him see visions in the flames, whispering things in his ear and it is even said that Rhaegar began to drink the shadow of the evening, which was said to be very addictive and gave to those who drank it, terrible visions that were very vivid. Gradually, his father began to withdraw from his family, preferring to listen to this priestess, even over his own wives.

Everyone worried about Rhaegar's condition, seeing him so consumed by prophecies and visions. Though, no one said it aloud, they all feared that Rhaegar might fall into madness, the same way his father had before him. After all, it did not bode well for a Targaryen King to be obsessed with flames. It was for that reason that of all his brothers, Jae was the only one who dared to speak out about it.

He recriminated his own father about how he neglected his duties as King in favour of following fanciful fantasies and obsessing over prophecies in the flames. About how he was increasingly turning away from his family in favour of following and listening to a stranger who preached a foreign religion. Unfortunately, as expected, his father did not take kindly to his accusations. He even went so far as to label him as a traitor and blamed him for all of this. The situation could have escalated even further, but his mothers and even his siblings backed him up, although that did little to appease his father's anger. As a consequence, Jaehaerys had to be forced to leave the capital and 'hide' for a while in the north. Jae didn't like the idea at all, but he only did it because Elia and Lyanna asked him to, almost begging him to do so. He barely got to say goodbye to everyone, as he had to escape the city and his father's wrath in such a hurry, one could almost say he was smuggled out of the capital to the north.

Fortunately for him, he was quite fond of the north, his visits to his mother's birthplace were always pleasant. His uncle Ned was like a father to him, just as Robb was like a second brother to him. And he also loved the rest of his cousins as if they were brothers. It had been a year since he had come north and apart from missing his family, he certainly preferred Winterfell over the Red Keep.

But at the same time, he felt guilt at the thought that perhaps he could have done more to prevent this. At the same time, though, the more rational part of him told him that one could not reason with someone who was sinking deeper and deeper into his own madness. Letting out a last heavy sigh Jae stood up, he would have to inform the Starks about the news and about his early departure, he had to prepare for his journey back home.

---------

With the winds in his favour, Jae was able to reach the capital in less than two weeks. As soon as he landed, he could pick up the smell of shit and urine emanating from the city, definitely one of the things he hadn't missed at all about this place. Though perhaps the stinking smell of the capital was the only thing that hadn't changed, the last time he had been in this place he had been the second son of Rhaegar Targaryen, 'the spare'. Even there were always doubts about his true legitimacy, even hearing people mutter the word 'bastard' behind his back. More Stark than Targaryen, both his father and his brother had been beloved and popular princes among the nobles and the small folk, 'the silver prince' and 'the charming prince'. On the other hand, he had never possessed his natural charisma, he had always been of a more reserved nature, 'the dark prince of the Red Keep'.

But now he was no longer a prince, with the pitiful death of his father and brother, he was the nearest successor to the iron throne and his coronation as King would be in a few days and he was received in the city as such. Although he could tell that there was some uncertainty among the people about the soon to be King, there was not much fanfare or praise for him. 

Although he would not have wished there was either.

He did not enjoy his new position, he would never have wished for it, he was not born or even trained to rule. He could only take comfort in the idea that he would not be alone.

---------

The great gates of the Red Keep opened for him as the crier announced him to everyone. Jae watched as the throne room seemed to be packed, everyone awaiting his arrival. From nobles, ladies, small lords and members of his father's small council, all of whom he could easily recognize. Possibly he should also expect the arrival of the great lords of Westeros for his father's burial and to renew their oaths before him at his coronation.

Although, Jae wasn't so focused on that, his eyes were focused on the people waiting for him in front of the Iron Throne, his family. He could not see Daenerys or his grandmother Rhaella anywhere, which meant that they had not yet arrived from Dragonstone. Sure enough, the first to come forward to greet him was his mother, Lyanna. His mother didn't seem to have changed one bit, she was still as beautiful as ever, he could never understand how his father could ignore her or Elia in favour of that priestess. Although, the answer was simple, madness.

With skin as white as snow, completely unblemished, smiling grey eyes and high cheekbones. His mother could easily be one of the most beautiful women in all the Kingdoms, being able to compete with Valyrian beauties like Daenerys or Rhaella.

"Welcome home, my son. You look strong." His mother told him with a meaningful smile on the verge of tears, barely breaking away from the deep embrace she gave him.

Jae took both of her hands in his and brought them to his lips, kissing each lovingly before answering her.

"I'm happy to be back. Though I would have preferred it to have been under better circumstances."

"We need to be strong; we need to stick together and you need to be ready for what's coming." Lyanna told him firmly. "But always remember, your family will always stand behind you."

Jae nodded and gave her one last kiss, this time on the cheek before moving on to the next woman waiting for him. Elia Martell, his father's first wife and his second mother. Like Lyanna, Elia was a beautiful woman, though with different features. Olive skin, lustrous straight black hair, large chocolate eyes, and a beautiful heart-shaped face. And unlike Lyanna's thicker, more curvaceous figure, Elia possessed a slimmer figure and modest breasts, but that made her no less attractive. 

And just as Lyanna did, Elia greeted him with a strong and profound embrace. Jae returned the hug in the same way, separating after a few seconds more than was appropriate. Raising his hands to his face, Jae wiped away an errant tear that peeked down his cheek.

"I'm sorry, I should have been here. Maybe I could have done something to stop this." Jae told her comfortingly. But Elia quickly refuted his words, shaking her head and telling him.

"No, there would have been nothing you could have done to stop Rhaegar. He no longer understood reason or words, not even from those closest to him. I'm only sorry he had to drag Aegon with him."

"I am sure that my brother would never have abandoned father. Any more than I would have."

Elia finally flashed him a slight smile, knowing he was right about that and Jae took leave of her with a tender kiss on the cheek. Moving on to the next member of his family, who was his uncle, Viserys Targaryen. Like his brothers, Viserys had the classic Targaryen looks, a tall bearing, slender figure, silver hair and light lilac eyes. Something he always disliked, as according to him, they were very 'feminine'. And only on this occasion, he could say that his uncle was right. The relationship he had with his uncle could be described as at best ' tolerable', although the truth was that they never liked each other, their personalities and thoughts could not be more opposite. Besides, he always had a feeling that his uncle wanted to be more than just a prince, so he had to keep an eye on him from now on.

 Viserys gave the slightest of bows before saying to him. "Welcome back to King's Landing, nephew. I hope your sojourn on the frozen northern moor has not affected your faculties, after all, the realm needs a fit and strong King, now more than ever."

"Thank you for your concern for my welfare, Uncle. And fortunately for the Kingdom, I am in perfect condition to fulfil my duties, but if you still have any doubts, I will make sure you have a good place so you can witness my coronation up close." Jae answered him, before moving quickly towards the last person waiting to greet him, leaving an annoyed Viserys behind.

The last to greet him was his beloved sister, Rhaenys. His sister had inherited her mother's beautiful bronze skin, but she had her father's indigo eyes. On top of that, unlike her mother's much more delicate and slenderer figure, Rhaenys was of athletic build and had large, full breasts. It was almost unreal the way her breasts seemed to defy gravity and managed to protrude from her chest. With a slim waist that flared out into wide hips and a protruding ass. With all those qualities plus being a princess of House Targaryen, Jae was sure his sister was one of the most desired women in the Realms, especially now that her betrothed had passed away.

About that, Jae was unsure how he could comfort his sister or what words might be the right ones to say. But apparently his sister didn't want to hear him say anything, as she instead opted to simply throw herself into his arms and hug him deeply, hiding her face in the crook of his neck. Sure enough, Jae returned the embrace and after a few finally whispered in his ear.

"I'm going to miss him a lot."

"Me too." Rhaenys breathed softly against his ear.

Jae wanted to talk in more depth about the subject of their engagement, but knew that now was not the right time. He knew there was a chance that he would have to take his brother's place and marry his sister, but as much love as might exist between him and Rhaenys, he was not Aegon. Rhaenys had been betrothed to Aegon since she was practically a child, had grown up knowing that they would be wife and husband, both had developed feelings for each other. Knowing it would not be an easy situation for either of them, parting from her, Jae kissed her hands the same way he had with Lyanna and walked away from her with a promise to speak more privately later.

Having finished greeting her family, Jae turned and addressed all those present and guests who had arrived in the capital and spoke.

"Preparations for the burial of my father, King Rhaegar Targaryen and my brother, Prince Aegon of House Targaryen will take place once my aunt Princess Daenerys and my grandmother, Rhaella, the Queen Mother arrive at King's Landing. Any business about my coronation and the renewal of the oaths of the Great Lords of the Realm to me will take place after my father and brother are duly buried and join their ancestors in the Great Sept of Baelor."

With nothing more to say, Jaehaerys dismissed them all and gestured to their mothers. He needed to speak with them, alone.

---------

Jae poured two glasses of wine and took them towards Lyanna and Elia, both whispered a thanks and gave him a smile. Jae poured one for himself before taking a seat as they did, he took a large gulp before taking a heavy breath and finally telling them.

"There's something I want to talk about."

"Of course, anything we can, we'll help you with." Lyanna answered him.

"It's about the betrothal Rhaenys had with Aegon."

"What about it?" Elia was the one to ask.

"Do I have to honour the betrothal or can Rhaenys be free to marry whomever she wishes?"

Both women were silent for several seconds before Lyanna told him.

"Perhaps we should wait for your grandmother's arrival before deciding any political issues involving the family."

Jae didn't like that answer at all, quickly refuting.

"Rhaenys shouldn't be forced to marry me just weeks after losing her betrothed."

"I know it sounds difficult, but Rhaenys understands the responsibilities involved in being a princess of House Targaryen. Besides, that betrothal was arranged by Rhaegar, when he was still himself, and he did it for good reasons. And I think those reasons are more valid now more than ever. We need to stay strong and united as a family and this marriage will only strengthen House Targaryen."

Jae sighed defeatedly before nodding, he could understand the reasoning behind his mother's words, but that didn't mean he liked the idea. But just the same, he still planned to speak personally with Rhaenys. Deciding to change the subject, he asked.

"How are the preparations for the wake going?"

"Everything is mostly ready; we're just waiting for Daenerys and Rhaella to arrive." Elia was the one who answered.

"And the coronation I imagine will be a few days after that." Jae said showing his displeasure with being crowned as soon as his brother and father are buried.

Standing up and approaching him, his mother put a hand on his shoulder and said sympathetically.

"It is for the best, Jae. Westeros cannot long remain without a King, as much as the people and the Lords, great or small, need to see you sitting on the iron throne and with a crown on your head."

Jae nodded resignedly again, but before he could answer his mother, they heard someone knock on the door before opening it. A servant girl poked her head in and addressed them with their honorifics.

"My Queen, My Queen." She said to both Elia and Lyanna before turning to him and bowing, she said. "Your Grace." Turning back to his mothers, she said to them. "Forgive me for the intrusion, but there are matters that require the presence of the Queens or at least one of them."

Rising to her feet, Lyanna declared. "I will take care of it. You two can catch up, hopefully it won't take too long." Jae didn't catch the knowing look her mother sent Elia as she left the room and the way Elia tried to hide her blush as she took a sip of her wine.

Finally, alone, Jae finished the rest of his wine in just one sip before setting the glass aside, standing up on his way to Elia. Taking the glass from her hands, he set it aside before placing a hand on her chin and having her lift her gaze to him and ask.

"My mother said Rhaenys would have no problem about our possible betrothal. Would you also be okay with me becoming your daughter's husband?"

"You are the King now and the head of our family, you must do what is best for the Kingdom and for House Targaryen."

"And what about what I want?" Jae asked.

"Jae..."

"I missed you." He told her promptly. And he was glad to hear her reply.

"I missed you too."

Taking her hand, he helped her up and hugged her against him, taking her face in his hand, he lovingly caressed her cheek and tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear as he leaned forward. Her warm breath bathed his face as he brushed his lips against hers softly.

"Lyanna may return at any moment." Elia tried to protest and pull away from him, placing her hands on his chest, but without putting any real force behind her actions.

Placing his hands on her hips, he held her body tight to his. The speed of Elia's breathing increased with her excitement as Jae kissed her soft, full lips, this time deepening the kiss. His fingers gripped the hair at the back of her head as Elia let herself be carried away by passion and kissed him back greedily, her tongue slipping between his lips. It was a slow, languid kiss, his tongue caressing hers as his hands ran up and down her back.

"Jae." Elia whispered seductively, pulling away so that her lips were only a breath away from his. "Take me to the bed."

Jae lifted her with extreme ease in his arms, holding her tightly he carried her to the bed. Laying her gently on the bed, he easily untied the dress she wore along with her small clothes and removed them, then hurriedly took off his own clothes. With his legs bent at the knees, he caressed her thighs and crawled onto the bed with her. Starting at the knee, he kissed her thigh, spreading her legs as he went. Elia let out a purring sound as Jae reached her pussy and began peppering it with kisses. His tongue ran between her lips, starting from the bottom and sliding all the way up. Letting out a low moan, she grabbed him by the hair and gave him a gentle tug.

"Jae, my love." She purred.

Twisting her finger, she beckoned him closer.

"It's been too long, I need you." She said in a seductive, eager voice.

Placing one more kiss on her clit, Jae moved up over her body, sucking and nipping at the skin of her stomach and breasts as he moved forward.

"You're beautiful, Elia." Jae told her softly.

She smiled at him and wrapped her fingers around his erection, stroking his length lightly. Pulling him forward, she placed his head at her entrance, his swollen head opened her tight lips. Releasing his shaft, she placed her hands on his hips and slowly pushed him forward. Elia gasped as he thrust into her, slowly sinking into her hot core. Her soft, wet walls stretched around his girth and a choked cry escaped her lips as she closed her eyes.

Inch by inch, Jae thrust his length inside her until his hips pressed against her spread thighs. Panting slightly, she wrapped her arms tightly around him, holding him in place as his head rested on her shoulder. Holding still, he stroked her back lightly, savouring the sensation of being inside in Elia again as he gave her time to adjust to his size as well. But Jae didn't think he could wait for long, it had been a year since he'd enjoyed this feeling, of having his cock being embraced by the hugging warmth of his lover. He definitely didn't plan on parting from her again. Running his hands down her sides, his hands brushed the side of her breasts, his thumbs rubbed her perfectly formed breasts and her hard, puckered nipples.

Jae swallowed saliva heavily, eliciting a slight chuckle from her at the expression on his face. Grasping his wrists, she brought his hands to her breasts and placed them lightly on her warm mounds. Taking them in his hands, he rubbed his thumb over the soft, smooth skin as he squeezed and rubbed them. Elia closed her eyes and moaned slightly as his thumbs brushed over her swollen brown nipples, her hips swaying slightly. Feeling the incredible pleasure surrounding his length, Jae began to move his hips slowly, moving gently back and forth. Pulling back only a couple of inches, he pushed deeper, pressing his pelvis against hers before pulling back again.

Letting out a moan, Elia grabbed him by the nape of his neck and pulled him down for a fierce kiss, sliding her tongue inside his mouth. His hunger for her increased by the second, as he began to move his hips faster and faster and his hands touched her breasts more roughly. Elia let go of the back of his neck and grabbed his ass, pulling him closer more firmly when he bottomed out and moving his hips to press her clit against him. Jae felt his climax growing too fast and struggled to avoid it as much as he could.

He wanted to enjoy this feeling for a little while longer.

Pulling his lips away from hers to catch his breath, he slowed his movements and closed his eyes and did his best to resist the urge to cum deep inside her.

"Oh, Jae. You feel so good in me." Elia whispered in his ear, almost causing him to break down.

"Fuck, I'm close." He warned her, unable to hold back much longer.

"Me too." She gasped softly. "Just a little more."

Jae bit his lip painfully, hoping it would distract him as he thrust desperately into her. The room filled with the sounds of laboured breathing, the light slap of skin against skin, and the occasional moan or gasp from the two of them. Suddenly, Elia tensed in his arms and her walls grew tighter around him, fluttering along his length.

"Oh gods!" Elia hissed, clinging to him tightly as she trembled in his arms.

With a loud grunt, Jae finally let go. His throbbing length lurched inside her as he cummed. Spurt after spurt of hot sperm splashed hard against her walls as he buried himself as deep as he could into her core. When their orgasms ended, they stayed connected, leaning against each other as they gasped for air. It had been a long time since he had felt so satisfied or relaxed. So much was his bliss that he didn't hear the door suddenly open, letting in a not so surprised, Lyanna Stark.

"You were right Elia; I think I'm more jealous than angry."

Jae quickly turned towards her mother's voice and put on an expression of disbelief as he saw her standing in the middle of the room with her arms crossed as she watched them with a slight, but funny grimace. With a smile that Jae didn't notice because her eyes were fixed on her mother, Elia said to her sister-wife.

"I'm sorry, Lya. But if you want me to share, you'll have to wait for your son to give me a couple more orgasms."

"What?" Jae asked incredulously, watching Elia's amused and 'innocent' expression and Lyanna's resigned expression, but also noticing that her gaze wandered to where Elia and he were still connected.

It seemed that Elia had confessed their relationship to her mother. And her reaction did not seem to be at all what he had expected.

You can find even more stories like this through the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

"Mother!?"

Jae gasped as he saw his mother standing with her arms crossed just inches from the bed he was on, still naked and with his cock deeply buried in Elia. Jae tried to roll to the side and somehow try to explain this whole situation to his mother, but when he tried to do so, Elia prevented him from moving. Tightening her grip on him, using her arms and legs and practically locking him in place before turning her gaze to Lyanna and saying, trying to sound as indignant as possible at her presence.

"You know Lya, it's rather rude to interrupt a couple while they're in the middle of something good."

"Oh, my apologies Elia, should I excuse myself and leave you alone so you can continue to fuck my son?" Lyanna said to her sister-wife, her voice overflowing with sarcasm and anger.

 "Don't be so grumpy, Lyanna." Elia shot back with an amused smile. "I'm sure Jae will be more than happy to take care of you too once he's done with me. Gods know you need a good shagging, just as much as I did."

"What!?"

"What!?"

Both mother and son gasped at the same time at the Dornish Queen's shameless words. As Lyanna's face coloured with a deep blush, Jae shifted his confused gaze from Elia to his mother. The olive-skinned woman laughed amusedly at the scene as she said to them.

"You guys are so adorable, you make me remember why I agreed to have you as a sister-wife in the first place. Oh, those were the good old days."

"Elia!" Lyanna shouted angrily, before reminding her wife. "Jae is my son, he is not Rhaegar."

To which Elia responded by saying as she held his face in her hands while making him look at his mother.

"No, he isn't. Jae is a much prettier, loyal, younger and much less paranoid version of Rhaegar. Besides, I'm sure Jae wouldn't trade us for a foreign witch with delusions about destiny and prophecies or visions in flames."

"By the gods, Elia. Have you forgotten that Jaehaerys is to marry your daughter, Rhaenys?" Lyanna pointed out effusively.

"Of course I haven't forgotten about it. And I couldn't be happier for my daughter, I'm sure Jae will be a great and loving husband to her. And that's all a mother can wish for her daughter." Elia said cheerfully, but not before adding. "But Jae's only duty rests with Rhaenys alone, now he is also the head of House Targaryen and the only male of the family. His duty is to also to 'take care' of us or more specifically me. And let me tell you, before you interrupted us, he was doing a magnificent job, you should be proud Lyanna. Your son has grown into a very strong and wonderful man."

Lyanna couldn't help but let out a tired, annoyed sigh at Elia's words. Finally, turning her gaze to him and raising an eyebrow in question, she asked.

"What about you Jae, do you have anything to say for yourself?"

The only sound that came out of his mouth was a clumsy meaningless mumble. Since he didn't have the slightest idea about what to say in a situation like this. But at least what he did know was that he couldn't talk seriously to his mother while still lying on top of Elia, with his semi-hard cock still inside her. So, giving his lover a quick peck, he stood up and finally got off her. Fortunately, this time Elia decided to let him go. Jae made no attempt to cover his nudity from his mother and neither did he miss the way her gaze wandered down his body until it stopped on his manhood and lingered there for a few seconds before returning her gaze back up to his eyes.

Sitting more comfortably than he should on the mattress, Jae finally answered his mother as he kept his gaze fixed on her eyes.

"I never planned on sleeping with Elia or for things to go this way. I always considered you two the most beautiful and wonderful women in Westeros and I always hated the way father simply pushed you aside in favour of a complete stranger."

His words seemed to succeed in melting Lyanna's cold countenance a little, but still not enough. For with folded arms her mother asked sharply.

"And when was it that you two started fucking each other?"

 "It was shortly before my 'exile' to the north, one night I simply found Elia, she was alone, crying and drinking. Seeing her in that state broke my heart, until then I didn't understand the pain father was putting the two of them through. My first instinct was to go to him and confront him for his actions and the way he was hurting you both, but before I could do that, I decided it was best to focus on Elia and try to comfort her as best I could. We spent the night talking, drinking together and before we could prevent it, we ended up sleeping together for the first time and ever since. We've been sleeping together every chance we got, before we were separated."

Having finished listening to what he had to say, Lyanna turned her attention to Elia and asked.

"Why did you have to suffer in silence, why didn't you tell me, why didn't you come to me?"

"I didn't want to be a bother every time I felt like maybe I wasn't enough. And it just happened that time, Jae was there and things just evolved from there."

With an annoyed snort, Lyanna said. "I should be mad at you. But I can't, I love you, Elia. Not only did I marry Rhaegar before the gods, I married you too."

Rising from the bed and leaving her incredible, feminine figure on display, Elia began to crawl over to Lyanna and said as she wrapped her arms around her neck.

"I love you too, Lya. And believe me when I say we were good wives and even better Queens to Rhaegar, but sadly he didn't know how to take advantage of that. And now we are free to do and be with whomever we wish and your son, he has brought me so much joy and pleasure. He has been nothing but a blessing to me, especially in these difficult times. That is why my greatest wish is for you to join us, Lya. I am absolutely certain that Jae can make us both very happy, just as Rhaegar did when he had not yet succumbed to his madness."

This time, it seemed that all of Lyanna's anger disappeared completely and returning her sister-wife's embrace and burying her embarrassed face in the hollow of her neck, she said.

"But he is my son."

"And why should that bother you?" Elia told her convincingly, before reminding her, "We became Targaryen’s the moment we married Rhaegar, the children we bore him have the blood of old Valyria. We do not follow the traditions dictated by those of the faith of the seven or the old gods, dragons are above the laws of man or gods. And besides, I'm sure Jae would love to sleep with both of his mothers, wouldn't you, dear?" Elia finished by turning her face towards him and giving him a cheeky wink.

Honestly, Jae would never have imagined being involved in a situation like this, but the moment his mother looked up at him and both of their eyes met. He knew that he could not deny his feelings and above all, the lust he felt for his own mother. But still, Jae would not force her into anything, so he decided to leave the decision to her, by simply saying.

"I only wish for you to be happy, both of you. And I'm willing to do whatever it takes to make it so."

Hearing her son's words, Lyanna nervously bit her lips before looking back at Elia and murmuring to her.

"What about Rhaenys?"

With a confident smile, Elia answered her.

"Leave it to me, I'll take care of everything, or better said, Jae will."

With an incredulous snort, Lyanna said as she shook her head.

"I can't believe I'm actually letting you talk me into this."

With a huge, mischievous smile, Elia told her.

"You love the idea and you can't deny it."

Leaning over her, Elia smiled at her before catching her lips in a kiss. Jae felt her jaw drop as she watched their mothers kiss passionately; Lyanna was frozen in shock at being kissed as her son looked on. But slowly, as Elia continued to kiss her and her hands began to caress her, Lyanna relaxed and began to respond to the kiss. Soon, they were kissing heatedly, their tongues dancing between their lips, finding the idea of kissing Elia while Jae watched them exciting. When they broke apart, they were both flushed and breathless, their lips swollen and glossy as they looked at each other.

Elia was the one who turned to Jae and taking his hand pulled him closer towards them, until his face was only inches away from Lyanna's and declared happily.

"Now it's your turn."

Mother and son stared at each other for a few seconds before Jae was the first to speak.

"Are you sure about this?"

"Elia was right in what she said, I've been so lonely these past few years. And the one thing I'm sure of is that I love you, sweetheart." Placing a hand lovingly on her son's cheek, Lyanna asked. "Can you make your mother feel good, my love? Can you remind me what it feels like to be loved?"

Also placing her hand on her mother's cheek, Jae told her earnestly.

"I will love and adore every part of your body, mother. As the Queen that you are."

Jae tilted her head slightly to the side and leaned forward slowly. His eyes closed as he kissed his mother's soft, full lips. Lyanna inhaled deeply through her nose and ran her fingers through his hair, pushing his head forward more firmly as her lips moved against his. Jae couldn't help but begin to caress her delicious body, making her moan against his lips. When he broke away to breathe, Lyanna slid her tongue into his mouth as his hands tugged lightly on his hair.

As his tongue slid along the length of her, tasting her, he slid his hands down her back and over her firm, perky ass. Gently, he rested his palms on her round, muscular cheeks over her tight leather pants. Closing his lips around her lower lip and sucking lightly on it as she pulled back. Jae couldn't help the wide, goofy grin on her face as she looked up at her mother's flushed, smiling face.

Unexpectedly, the emotional moment was interrupted when Elia stepped into the middle of the two and wrapping her arms around Jae, pulled him into a brief, but passionate kiss, pulling him down onto the bed along with her.

"Now who's the one interrupting a good moment?" Lyanna said trying to sound angry, but it was hard to do when she still kept a huge smile on her face.

Elia turned to her and stuck her tongue out playfully before saying. "Don't forget dear wife that I was here first. Besides, I'm sure you can find other places where you can put your mouth and tongue to work." Elia amusedly ogled Jae's massive erection, which throbbed excitedly at the idea, something Lyanna noted with amusement.

"Would you like that, love? Would you like Mommy to suck your hard cock?" Lyanna asked sensually. Left completely speechless, Jae merely nodded.

With a smile, Lyanna stepped back and grabbing the hem of her shirt she pulled it over her head and tossed it carelessly to the side, exposing her turgid breasts and light pink nipples to his hungry gaze. Lyanna quickly followed with her pants, untying the drawstrings and pulling them down over her wide hips before discarding them to the side as well.

Removing the last garment she wore, Jae was able to fully observe Lyanna Stark's naked glory, from her perfectly shaped, medium sized breasts to her slender waist that widened as it reached her wide hips and large, round ass to end at her thick, toned legs. Lyanna wasted no time and did not hesitate to move forward until she slowly dropped to her knees before him.

Reaching out, her mother finally took his throbbing erection in her hands and began to stroke him gently.

"Look how hard you are for me, honey." Lyanna said, leaning down to lovingly kiss the head.

Watching as her sister-wife stroked and kissed Jae's length, Elia drew his attention back by wrapping her arms around him as she leaned over him again and kissed him hotly.

"Fuck, you're so wet." Jae murmured to her as he pulled away from her lips as he felt her arousal dripping down her thighs.

"I bet you imagined this scenario many times." Lyanna murmured teasingly before wrapping her lips around her son's girth again.

Elia snorted amusedly at how well Lyanna knew her. Resting her head on Jae's shoulder, Elia watched as Lyanna took his massive length between her lips and sucked him eagerly. As she moaned, Elia slid a hand between her legs and played with her clit.

"I wouldn't talk so much when you're the one sucking so eagerly on your son's cock." Elia half gasped, shuddering as a fingernail grazed her sensitive nub.

Humming, Lyanna bobbed her head a couple of times before pulling back until Jae's length slipped from her lips.

"How could I not, my son has such a wonderful cock." Lyanna said as she continued to stroke his shaft.

Parting her lips, she plunged her mouth down his length, swallowing his cock whole. Jae moaned, his hand moving to the top of her head as he moved his hips. Lyanna stared at him as she deliberately gagged around him. Running her hands down her torso, she cupped her breasts and pinched her nipples.

"Do you want to know something about your mother, Jae?" Elia murmured softly in his ear, so that only he could hear her. "She's a slut who enjoys being used like a common whore. You need to teach her who she belongs to now. Use her, Jae. Use your mother's whore mouth for your own pleasure" She finished saying the last words as she plunged two fingers into her depths.

Groaning deeply, Jae tightened his grip on Lyanna's hair, repeatedly feeding his length down her throat. Her mother continued to gag as long, thick strands of saliva dripped down her chin and onto her breasts. With a groan, Lyanna dropped a hand to her mound and touched herself furiously.

Finally, she fought to pull back and Jae took pity on her. Letting her pull back and catch her breath, but that didn't mean she was going to leave him unattended, lifting a hand she began to stroke his saliva-soaked shaft.

"Gods, I love your cock, baby." Lyanna gasped before turning to his wife and saying. "Is this what you wanted, Elia? You wanted to see how my son is ruining my throat with his big, fat cock?"

"Yes." Elia moaned, trembling slightly as she rubbed her clit.

"Mmh, I can't wait to feel him stretching my tight little pussy." Lyanna said, lifting her length and licking the shaft from base to tip and dropping it over her face before asking sensuously. "Would you like to fuck mommy's pretty little pussy, sweetie?"

"Oh, there's nothing I'd like to do more than that." Jae told her, guiding her lips back to his cock. "Trust me, once I'm done with your mouth, I'll bend you in half and fuck you until you beg me to stop."

Lyanna's breath caught in her throat, aroused immensely by his words, as soon as his thick girth returned to her warm mouth, Lyanna moaned around it. Elia turned and kissed the side of Jae's neck as she watched the sinful scene. Holding Lyanna's head, Jae thrust his hips more aggressively, moaning as she gagged and choked on his shaft.

After a while, Lyanna wrapped her arms around his waist, propelling herself forward and burying every last millimetre of his cock in her throat. Jae cursed and ran his fingers lovingly through her hair. Just by the sound of his breathing, Elia knew he was nearing his peak.

"He's close." She warned Lyanna.

But her sister-wife seemed to disregard her warning and held herself pressed down for a few more seconds, her throat convulsing as she happily swallowed her son's hard cock. Finally, she slowly withdrew, her lips sealed tightly around his shaft as her cheeks hollowed from how hard she sucked. Jae moaned, his legs trembling as he fell over the edge. Lyanna took the first shot in the mouth before pulling back. Leaving her mouth open, she closed her eyes, tilted her head back and stroked his length.

Elia clung to Jae as she spiralled into a powerful climax while watching his shaft pulse. Jets of white-hot semen spurted from his swollen, purple head. They flew through the air and splattered Lyanna's smooth, pale skin, decorating it with his seed. The first two shots left long strands that covered the entire length of her face and reached up to her hair. The ones that followed were not as large but still left streaks and sticks covering her chin, cheeks and nose. Miraculously, Lyanna managed to avoid getting anything in her eyes. Elia shuddered and nearly collapsed as she fell into a second, albeit less powerful, climax while looking at the mess Jae had made of her mother.

Lyanna's mouth opened as she gasped, her fingers bringing her to a small orgasm. Licking her lips, she swallowed the small puddle that had accumulated on her tongue with a moan. When a few drops of cum dripped from her chin and landed on her breasts, she opened her eyes cautiously. Looking at Elia, she smiled as she stood up.

"So, how do I look?" she asked her.

Stunned, Elia moved without thinking, her body acting solely according to her desires. Grabbing Lyanna's head and holding it in place, she stuck out her tongue and licked from her chin to the top of her cheek, gathering as much semen as she could. Meeting Lyanna's wide-eyed gaze, she lunged forward, pressing her lips together and thrusting her tongue into her mouth.

Lyanna gasped through her nose and froze. Elia snapped back to reality as she realized the brazenness and eroticism of her actions. Just as she was about to pull back, Lyanna wrapped her arms around her waist and kissed her back. Their tongues swirled around each other, playing with his thick, salty seed. Finally, they pulled back, both flushed and breathless. Looking at each other, they burst out laughing.

"Well, I didn't expect that. I've never seen you act like that." Lyanna smiled.

With a shrug, Elia told her. "I'm sorry, I got caught up in the moment."

"It's fine." Lyanna assured her. "I didn't say I didn't enjoy it."

Both women turned to Jae with excited, hungry smiles, especially when they saw that his raging hard-on hadn't gone away or perhaps had come back to life after seeing the show they had put on. With a smile, Lyanna asked him.

"Ready to honour your promise?"

Jae's only response was to flash her a matching smile.

---------

Moaning, Elia ran her fingers through Lyanna's long, straight dark hair as Jae leaned over her back, grabbing one of her breasts and kissing her neck as he pushed into her from behind.

"Fuck, right there." Elia gasped, grabbing her own breast and rolling her stiff nipple between her fingers.

Jae set a firm, steady rhythm, causing Lyanna's thick cheeks to ripple hypnotically from the impact and creating a meaty clap that echoed throughout the room and mingled with the constant moans and gasps that escaped from the women. It wasn't long before Lyanna gasped and let out a rumbling scream as she reached another sudden climax, Elia had already lost count of how many times she had seen her reach an explosive orgasm, all triggered by her own son. Jae hissed as she felt Lyanna's searing, silky depths fluttering around her, desperately trying to milk every last drop of her seed.

"Wow, you really needed that." Elia said with a smile.

"Mmh, yeah. I think I'm going to get addicted to my son's cock" Lyanna gasped.

Elia giggled, which turned into a moan as Lyanna gave her clit a sucking kiss.

Jae continued to thrust into Lyanna, enjoying how it felt to be inside her as he watched Elia squirm at the constant assaults of his mother's tongue. Gradually, Jae began to pick up the pace, grinding his hips against her round ass. After being thrust back and forth, Lyanna resorted to sliding her fingers inside Elia so she could moan and gasp.

"Harder, please." Lyanna pleaded to him and Jae wouldn't deny anything to his mother.

Grabbing her by her shoulders, Jae aggressively pounded Lyanna from behind, eliciting a long, deep moan from her lips. Elia climaxed moments before she did, leaving both women moaning and shuddering on the bed. Jae rammed into Lyanna relentlessly during her orgasm, this time, chasing his own. Panting heavily, he buried himself in her spasming depths and released inside her with a groan.

Completely exhausted and satisfied, Jae fell to the bed. It wasn't more than a few seconds before he felt the soft, feminine bodies of Elia and Lyanna settle at his sides, both women resting their heads on his chest and shoulders. Turning to his mother, he kissed her on the lips, earning a tired but happy smile from her, before turning to kiss Elia. They stood in silence, cuddling on the bed for a couple of minutes before it was Elia who broke the silence.

"I think this has been one of my best ideas, don't you, Lya?" Elia asked her wife with a bright smile on her face.

"I have to agree with you, Elia. My son has truly grown into a wonderful man with many talents." Holding her chin, Lyanna turned his face so he could look at her and finish saying. "You are going to be a magnificent King and an even better husband. You're going to make your sister so happy, I'm sure of it."

Wrapping his arms possessively around both women, Jae told them.

"I don't want to lose you."

"You won't, sweetheart." Lyanna rushed to say, followed by Elia, telling her. "Of course not, don't think for a second we'll let you, Jae. We've been neglected for too long, it's your duty to make it up to us for all those years."

Jae laughed gleefully at his mother's words, but his laughter died quickly when he remembered his sister. He loved Rhaenys too and did not wish to do her any harm or make her feel like he was pushing her aside, the last thing he wanted was to make the same mistake his father had made with his wives. So, he said to both women.

"I do not wish to push Rhaenys away, she is meant to be my wife and she is my sister. I love her too and I want to be honest with her and tell her about our relationship and maybe I'm being too greedy, but I want her to be a part of this too."

Jae watched both women wanting to see their reaction and was glad when he saw that both women, showed him bright smiles and his mother proudly said.

"You're not being greedy, love. You're being a dragon; you can't deny your own nature in wanting all of us. And the fact that you don't want to leave Rhaenys behind is a wonderful thing. And besides, Rhaenys is a dragon too, I'm sure she'll understand our situation and let us borrow you from time to time."

"Or even better, she could be here and we could all be happy together." Elia finished by saying with a mischievous smile. Both women began sensually running their hands over his body again, it wasn't long before they reached his spent erection and with one holding his length and the other massaging his balls, they worked in tandem to bring him back to life.

Jae gasped at the feel of their touches and it didn't take long for his erection to grow again, both Elia and Lyanna watched this with delight before they lowered their faces to the level of his cock.

Now he not only had to prepare to keep a wife and Queen happy and satisfied, but two Queen mothers as well. It was definitely not going to be an easy and peaceful Reign for him. It was going to be a fun one though.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

Jae sat on the iron throne, he still had to get used to it. It still felt strange, as if he didn't belong there. Despite his mother's and Elia's insistence that the feeling would fade with time.

He looked like a king. He remembers both women had told him the first time they saw him climb the steps and sit on the conqueror's chair.

But now not only the eyes of his mother and Elia were on him, but of the entire court. They were all present, awaiting the arrival of the Queen mother and the princess. Looking to his side, he noticed his mother and Elia standing next to her sister and now betrothed, Rhaenys. Jae let out a sigh as he remembered that he had not yet been able to have a proper conversation with her, something he certainly needed to do. It could also be said that he was avoiding it actively, due to the fact that he couldn't help but feel a bit awkward about it.

How do you explain to your sister and betrothed that you were in love with her mother and that you had already slept with her. And that you not only plan to keep her as your mistress, but also her other mother, Lyanna.

Jae knew he wasn't being fair to Rhaenys. Especially since he didn't want to break the betrothal, he had with her and let her be free or have the chance to fall in love with another man. All he could do was take comfort in the words Elia had told him.

He wasn't being selfish; he was being a dragon. It was in his nature to want it all.

Anyway, it was a matter he would have to attend to sooner or later. But right now, he was here to greet his grandmother and Daenerys, and he would only be focusing on them. It had been quite some time since he had last been able to see either of them and he was excited to see them again, he had missed them terribly. So, when he heard the trumpets sound and the great doors of the Great Hall open to let in the Queen mother and the princess that accompanied her, Jae looked up quickly and a slight smile began to form on his face.

The crier took a few steps forward and cleared his throat of introducing them both with their titles and full names.

“The Queen mother, Rhaella Targaryen and her daughter, Princess Daenerys Targaryen.”

The crier bowed to him and his guests before stepping aside and letting them pass. But instead of waiting for both women to walk toward him and formally bow to him, acknowledging him as their King. Jae broke protocol by rising from the Iron Throne and walking towards both of them so he could meet them halfway. His grandmother gave him a resigned smile at this and Daenerys looked more than amused.

Approaching his grandmother first, Jae hugged her tightly, almost lifting her off the floor. But deciding it would be better if he didn't since his grandmother as loving and motherly as she was, could have her temper, especially when they were in formal situations like this. Finally releasing her, Jae took both of their hands and kissed them gently before saying.

“Welcome to Kings Landing, Grandmother.”

Indulging her more maternal and loving side, Rhaella affectionately caressed her cheek before saying.

“I'm so proud of you. I'm sure your father would have been too.”

Jae nodded meaningfully, knowing full well what she meant. But before she could say anything else, her attention was drawn to someone else when she heard a sweet, soft voice say.

“No hug for me?”

Turning her attention to the person standing next to her grandmother, she saw her pretty auntie giving her puppy dog eyes. Smiling, Jae approached his aunt and unlike his grandmother with whom he had been much demurer, he didn't measure himself with Daenerys. Not hesitating to hold her by her slender waist and lift her up with ease before spinning her in the air. Daenerys let out a feminine squeal before beginning to giggle amusedly, Jae set her down after a few seconds. Both aunt and nephew looked at each other with glowing eyes and huge smiles and in the same way he did with Rhaella. Jae held both of Daenerys' hands and kissed them, only this time he placed more kisses than necessary and kept eye contact with Daenerys. Something Rhaella did not overlook.

“Blessed are the eyes that see you, Dany. You are as beautiful as ever.”

“You look very well yourself, dear nephew.” His aunt told him, almost purring the words and like her mother, she stretched out a hand toward him. Stroking and scratching his thick beard. “The beard is new, I like it.”

But Rhaella felt that was already too much and clearing her throat she made them both pull away from each other. Smiling, Jae said to both of them.

“I'm happy to have you both here. Although, the circumstances are not the best. I am glad we are all gathered together again, as a family, as a House.”

Both Targaryen women nodded before bowing formally before him. Acknowledging him as their King and Lord before finally moving to the side and being able to join the rest of the women. Jae followed them with his gaze before returning his gaze to the front and addressing everyone present and clearing his throat, he spoke in a strong, firm voice.

“With the arrival of Queen Rhaella and Princess Daenerys to the capital. We will be able to begin preparations for the burial of my father, King Rhaegar and my brother, Prince Aegon. The ceremony will take place in two days, where my father and brother will be buried in the Great Sept of Baelor and may join their ancestors. That will be all, dismissed."

The great hall quickly emptied as soon as he said those words, Jae turned and headed inside the castle. There were many things to plan and many things to discuss and decide.

---------

For all these past few days, Jae was still in denial at the idea that his father and Aegon were really gone. It was only upon seeing them both in their ceremonial robes and with coins over their eyes that he could finally accept that fact.

They were really gone and he was going to be King.

Aegon was supposed to have been the King, he had been groomed and taught from a young age for that. Jae was simply the second son, he was taught how to follow, not how to lead. Fortunately, Jae had his entire family to support him and he would not fail them. Speaking of his family, everyone took the deaths of Rhaegar and Aegon differently, without a doubt the most devastated by this were Elia and Rhaenys. Who could not stop crying inconsolably and no one could blame them for it. Elia had lost the man who had been her husband for many years, the father of her children and her firstborn. And Rhaenys had lost her father and her brother, who had also been her betrothed and the man she had been in love with.

Both Lyanna and Daenerys did what they could to bring comfort to both women, but there was little they could do. Daenerys had also shed tears at the sight of her late brother's body. The only ones who had not shed tears had been her mother and grandmother, but Jae knew that their burdens were carried within them, they simply decided to be strong for Elia and Rhaenys. After all, Rhaella had lost a son and a grandson and despite the last years of their marriage, Lyanna had always loved Rhaegar and had always seen Aegon as if he were her son, just as Elia did for him.

Everyone had their moment to say a final farewell to their loved ones. Elia resisted until the last moment to let go of her son's hand, it was a heartbreaking moment for everyone. After Rhaella and Lyanna took a grief-stricken Elia away, it was his moment to say his final goodbye.

Standing in the middle of where their bodies rested, Jae first approached his brother's body and touching his shoulder promised him that he would take good care of Rhaenys, he would make sure to make her happy. Turning away from Aegon he approached the body of his father, whom despite everything, he still loved. He promised her that he would do his best to be a good King and protect the family.

He would protect them all.

Without needing to say more, Jae left with the women. They would mourn their dead, but after that, they had to move on and plan a new future for House Targaryen and the Realm.

---------

Rhaella had given Elia and Lyanna a few days to recover from the burial of Rhaegar and Aegon to finally ask to meet with them to discuss important matters. For her the loss of her son was something she had been preparing for since the same demons that consumed Aerys began to consume him as well. But the loss of her grandson was undoubtedly the most devastating for all, but she could not mourn her loved ones forever. There was a Kingdom to rule and more specifically, weddings to be celebrated.

“I believe Jae and Rhaenys should marry and be crowned, King and Queen on the same day. The Kingdom needs to see its new monarchs as soon as possible. Besides, they are both very healthy youths, I'm sure it wouldn't take long for them to conceive an heir."

Both Elia and Lyanna had expected something like this, but still couldn't help but feel it was too soon. They both agreed that Jae had to be crowned as soon as possible, but to have a wedding which meant a great feast only a few days after burying Aegon and Rhaegar. It didn't feel right. And the first to speak out against the idea was, Lyanna.

“We were hoping Jae would be crowned in less than a week, but don't you think it's still too soon to have a wedding?”

"I understand your feeling, but if we crown Jae without a Queen to accompany him. No doubt it won't be more than a week before the Tyrells or Lannister’s are in the capital, offering their daughters as possible candidates for the position. And I do not rule out the possibility that one, or even both, of them may appear completely naked in Jae's chambers.”

Both sister-wives looked at each other before one of them spoke again, this time it was Elia.

“Rhaenys was betrothed to Aegon, you know how much they both loved each other. To force her to marry Jae only days after burying the man she loved, we would be being very cruel to her.”

The Queen mother leaned forward and delicately took a sip of her tea before speaking again.

“It probably will be and it definitely won't be easy for her. But Rhaenys is a princess of House Targaryen, she must do her duty to her House as we all once did. Also, I trust Jae will know how to appreciate and honor her, and in time. I'm sure they will both learn to love each other.”

“I don't suppose there's any way to change your mind?” Lyanna said with a sigh, more as a fact than a question.

Putting her tea back down on the table and still maintaining her firm expression, the Queen mother said.

"It is what it must be done, for the good of the Kingdom and House Targaryen. Jae shall be crowned King and Rhaenys shall be his Queen.”

It is decided, then. Both women thought as they held hands. At least they could trust something Rhaella said. Jae would be good to her sister. And they both knew of the love they both had for each other. Maybe in time, they might even grow to really love each other. They just hoped they wouldn't be left out.

---------

Jae found himself thinking about the news his mother had just given him about the last meeting they had had with his grandmother. He was to marry Rhaenys in less than a week.

His older sister, Aegon's betrothed, would be his wife now.

In the midst of that deep thought, Jae let out a deep gasp at the placid, warm sensation he felt around his cock.

It was really hard to have serious thoughts when you were receiving a blowjob.

Lowering his gaze to the woman under his desk, he saw his pretty little aunt on her knees with her hands resting on his knees as her small mouth wrapped around his length, her pretty pink lips stretched around his girth as she looked up at him with those captivating violet eyes. Pulling away from his cock with a loud, wet pop, Daenerys told him.

“You know it's very impolite to think of another woman while you have one already on her knees for you.”

Amused by her aunt's comment, Jae raised an eyebrow and asked.

“How do you know I was thinking about another woman?”

To which Daenerys confidently replies, by saying.

“You've always been like an open book to me, Jae. I know every expression you make when you're thinking about something in specific."

Jae smiles at the thought that perhaps she does know him as well as she claimed. For while it could be said that Rhaenys and Aegon had been very close since they were children, with everyone knowing that they would quite possibly end up married to each other. So, the same could be said of him and Daenerys. So much so that Jae had always thought she would be his wife, but back then his father would never have allowed it. Now things had changed, Jae would be the King and he would have to marry his older sister, just as the conqueror did.

But it is also said that Aegon took his older sister Visenya out of duty and his younger sister Rhaenys out of love. Could he do the same? Though, alas, he was no conqueror and rode no dragon.

Ending that thought by letting out a defeated sigh, Jae told her.

“I'll have to marry Rhaenys.”

Daenerys didn't even flinch at the news and told him. “So, I have heard.” Preferring to continue sucking his cock than continue the boring conversation, but Jae asked her anyway.

“Are you okay with that?”

Shrugging, Daenerys released the head of his cock and beginning to shower his length with kisses, she answered him.

“It's not like I have much to say about that either. You'll be the King and you don't have much to say about it.”

Before Jae could answer him, he heard one of the guards open his door and peeking through it, he informed him.

“Your Grace, forgive the intrusion, but Prince Viserys wishes to see you. He was quite insistent about it.”

Jae was surprised and annoyed by this, he hadn't expected or wanted to see Viserys, especially now. But he knew he would only become more insistent and annoying if he turned him down now. So, turning to the king's guard, he said.

“Let him pass.”

The guard nodded and closed the door, which gave him a few precious seconds. Lowering his gaze to Daenerys who again seemed completely relaxed at her brother's presence as she was hidden under his desk, his cock lodged in her warm, wet mouth. In fact, she seemed amused by the situation, but Jae would have none of it. So, reaching down with one hand he held her firmly by her silky hair and made her raise her gaze to him and said firmly.

“Hold still for a few minutes.”

When he heard the door open again, Jae pulled his chair even closer against his desk and focused his gaze straight ahead, completely missing his aunt's mischievous smile.

Viserys walked into his solar with his arrogant and confident walk, as if he were the King or the best warrior Westeros had ever seen. He even took a seat before he could offer it to him, or even before he bowed to him. But Jae decided to ignore all this, he just wanted to get this meeting over with as quickly as possible. So, not to mention all the clear disrespect towards him, he spoke to his uncle in a sarcastic tone.

“Uncle, what an unexpected surprise. What can I do for you?”

“I heard that a wedding will be celebrated soon.”

Nodding, Jae answered him.

“That's right, I'm marrying Rhaenys in less than a week. We will also both be crowned King and Queen that same day.”

“You should be very proud of yourself, nephew. Not only will you win a crown in a single day, but also a beautiful princess for a wife. Even I can't help but feel a little jealous.”

“I'm-” Jae was interrupted mid-sentence when he felt Daenerys' silky little hand begin to rub his cock as she used her tongue to lick and moisten his heavy balls. Jae tried to compose himself as he overlooked Viserys' suspicious look and clearing his throat, said to him.

“I'm sure you'll find a suitable wife for yourself, uncle.”

“Funny you should say that and actually, I'm glad you did. For I believe there is only one woman worthy to be my wife.”

Viserys declared pompously, but Jae was barely paying attention to him, more focused on holding back his gasps and moans at the sensation of having his cock lodged deep in Daenerys' throat.

She was really straining, almost as if she wanted them to be caught by Viserys.

“Is that so? And who's the lucky girl?” Jae asked him, gritting his teeth and doing his best to speak smoothly.

“I'm talking about Daenerys, of course. Who better to be a candidate to be my wife than my sweet sister, she's a princess and pretty enough I suppose.”

Jae's mood changed completely when he heard Viserys name Dany, glaring at his uncle, Jae only had one response to such a request.

“No.”

Viserys looked at him with a challenging glare and asked.

“No?”

And Jae was not about to back down from his decision.

"No, I may have no choice but to marry Rhaenys, but believe me I would not do so if she were against this marriage. I will not force Daenerys to marry you, or anyone else. She will be free to marry whomever she wishes.”

Viserys was very angry at his decision and no doubt wanted to rebut and insist, but Jae cut him off immediately by saying.

“And I will speak no more of this. If that would be all, you are free to go, uncle.”

Furious at not being able to get what he wanted, Viserys stood up abruptly and left without another word. As soon as the door closed, Jae backed up in his chair and lowered his gaze to his aunt who was still holding his cock between her lips, he said.

” Bloody hell, Dany. Did you really have to suck my cock while I was talking to your brother?”

“Yes, I had to.” Daenerys answered him with a proud smile. “How dare Viserys ask you to arrange a union between him and me. I would rather join the silent sisters than marry him.”

“I would never give you to him.” Jae assured her.

With a seductive smile, Daenerys told him.

“Let me thank you for that, dear nephew.”

Her violet eyes sparkling, Daenerys kissed the base of his shaft before she flicked her tongue out and ran it from root to the tip, flicking it upward when she reached the end. Daenerys opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around his head, her tongue swirling around his glans. Jae gasped in pleasure as he looked into her glistening eyes, his hands gathering her hair and pushing it out of the way.

Moving her head up and down, Daenerys took him deeper and deeper until he hit the back of her throat. Gagging slightly, she pulled back, adjusted her angle and then thrust forward. Jae grunted as she forced his length into her spasming throat, saliva dripping from her lips and tears pooling in her eyes. heedless of her own discomfort, she pushed forward until her nose pressed against his groin. Daenerys grabbed his thighs and held herself in place for several seconds as her throat contracted around him.

Finally, she pulled back with a gasp, breathing deeply around his shaft. Jae shuddered slightly as the lower half of his saliva-soaked length was cooled by the air rushing past his breath. Once she caught her breath, Daenerys plunged back into him, her throat sloshing loudly as she swallowed him whole.

Jae groaned and threw her head back with a deep grunt. Daenerys smiled brightly as she watched him shudder and it only made her arousal increase.

“I wonder what my uncle's reaction would be if he saw his pretty little sister on her knees with my cock buried deep in her throat. I'm sure he'd die of envy” Jae said amusedly.

Daenerys eyes sparkled and he saw her lips smirk around his cock before she climbed halfway up his length before slamming her face down. Another loud squeal came from her throat as she gagged around his girth. Rising again, she repeated the same motion over and over, brutalizing her own throat with his hard cock. Jae let out a deep gasp before moving her hands above her head and forcing her further down on his cock and holding it there.

After a few seconds, Jae released her head and let her take a breath. Moving his hand from her head to her cheek, Jae lovingly caressed her and said softly.

“My Dany.”

Squeezing her hair, he pulled her off his cock. Daenerys took a deep breath and then let out a shuddering moan as she looked up at him with a hooded gaze. Lifting her up he pulled her into a messy kiss, Jae lowered his hands to her hips before squeezing and kneading her perky round ass. Daenerys moaned into his mouth as she clung to him wrapping both of her arms around his neck.

But he wasn't done with her yet, holding her by the waist, Jae made her walk to the bed, hugging her from behind while continuing to grope her and kissing her neck. Reaching to his bed, Jae pushed her against it causing her to fall face down with her round ass sticking out at him.

Looking at him over her shoulder, Daenerys smiled at him before settling herself better and propping herself up on her elbows, she arched her back and wiggled her ass tantalizingly at him. Jae quickly lifted her skirt and pulled her small clothes off with ease, running his hands over her wonderful wide ass, he couldn't help but give it a light smack and watch as the flesh rippled. Grabbing his cock, he ran the fat head between her drooling lips, rubbing it against her clit and making her gasp. Holding his shaft at the base, he lifted his cock under her and slammed it against her wet pussy and clit several times as she moaned into the mattress. Placing the tip of his cock at her entrance, he grabbed her by the shoulder and then slammed his entire length against her dripping pussy with a ferocious thrust.

Daenerys moaned noisily in pleasure as Jae fucked her hard from behind, slapping her ass with his hand at random times. Pushing down, he pinned her shoulders to the bed as he thrust his cock inside her while her walls fluttered around his shaft. Panting from the effort he was making to fuck her; he pushed her forward on the bed so he could sit up on his knees and grabbed her rippling cheeks. Pulling them apart, he watched his shaft stretch her lips as his shaft moved in and out of her.

Moving his thumb between her cheeks, Jae ran his thumb over her smaller hole, rubbing it in circles. When Daenerys let out a lewd moan and pushed against him, he smiled and lowered it to her pussy. Wetting his thumb with his arousal, he placed his thumb on her asshole and pushed until the tip disappeared into her puckered hole, sinking to the first knuckle. Jae moaned as her walls tightened around him again, his cock jerking as her climax approached. Hoping to get her off before he did, Jae thrust into her with hard, fast thrusts as he moved his thumb inside her ass.

“Oh, gods, Jae. Don't stop, don't fucking stop.” Daenerys chanted as her walls began to flutter around him.

On the verge of her orgasm, Jae eager to make her finally cum. So, using a trick she had used with Elia during one of their encounters, he pulled out his thumb and sucked his middle finger with his mouth, wetting it with her saliva. pulling it out of his mouth, he placed his middle finger at her rear entrance and shoved his entire finger into her puckered hole. Daenerys clawed at the bedclothes and howled as she violently cummed, her walls tightening and spasming around his shaft. Jae pushed his cock as deep as he could and grunted as he came, filling her with several spurts of hot cum.

After their explosive orgasms, Jae let himself fall on top of her, crushing her with his weight for a few seconds before finally rolling onto his side. Daenerys followed, resting her head on his shoulder, still in her post-orgasmic ecstasy, Jae says to Daenerys.

“I want you to be my wife.”

Laughing at his boldness, Daenerys reminds him of something very important.

“You are already betrothed, Jae. Are you planning to break your betrothal to Rhaenys and marry me instead?"

“No, I will take you both.” Jae said seriously. “The conversation with Viserys made me realize that sooner or later you will have to marry some random Lord and I don't plan to allow that, I don't plan to give you to Viserys or anyone else. You are mine, only mine."

Daenerys smiled brightly before telling him.

“What a greedy King to desire both princesses for himself alone.”

“You don't yet know how far my greed can go, Dany.” Jae finished by telling her.

For he not only desired both princesses as his wives. He also desired both Queens as his mistresses.

If you enjoy my work, you can see advanced chapters and exclusive stories through the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

He knows he probably shouldn't have waited so long to do this, especially when tomorrow was the day of his wedding and his coronation. But he did not do it with bad intentions, he only wanted to give Rhaenys as much time as possible so she could mourn Aegon's death peacefully, but now their time was up and they had to face the situation that awaited them, Rhaenys would be his wife and Queen. Fortunately, the relationship between the two had always been friendly and loving, they both considered and saw each other as brothers and family.

But Jae also knew that his sister's true love had always been Aegon, the two had always been tied together by the waist. Whether it was at the Red Keep they always spent their time together or when he and Daenerys decided to visit their grandmother in Dragonstone, Rhaenys and Aegon decided to visit their mother's family in Dorne. That's why it was no surprise when Aegon tells his father about his intentions to take Rhaenys as his wife and never withholding anything from his firstborn, Rhaegar gave them his blessing and the two were betrothed.

Most likely they should have been marrying this year, surely after Aegon returned from his journey and no doubt would have done so had tragedy not struck them. Now Rhaenys had been left without her betrothed and had an obligation to marry him. Jae was confident that his sister held no grudge, she knew that this had not been his decision. And although they had not always been the closest, they had always had trust and affection for each other. So, he hoped to clear things up with Rhaenys and come to good terms with her, that was his goal with the meeting. After all, they would have to spend the rest of their lives together. So, it was important to maintain a good relationship, both for themselves and for the Kingdom. It was not at a good omen at all that the King and Queen despised each other.

Though he was confident it would not come to that.

With that last thought in mind, he heard one of his guards knock on his door before opening it and peeking through and informing him that his sister had already arrived and was waiting for him.

“Let her through.” Jae ordered him. The guard nodded before disappearing again and letting the next to be Queen of Kings Landing through.  

Jae didn't wait for his sister to approach him, but rose from his seat to greet her cordially.

“Dear sister, blessed are the eyes that see you. Thank you for agreeing to meet with me, I know these past few days have not been easy for you.” Jae told her before greeting her with a kiss and a comforting hug. Rhaenys replied with a warm and grateful smile before telling him.

“Having all of you has helped me quite a bit. Besides, I think it was important to meet before the wedding."

Jae nodded before pointing to his desk and telling her.

“Have a seat, I'll pour us something to drink and we can start talking.”

 Rhaenys nodded and took a seat before he walked over to the corner of his solar and grabbed the vase of wine and two glasses before returning to his desk and beginning to pour for her, finishing filling her glass, his sister thanked him with a smile. Finally sitting down as he finished filling his own glass. Both sister and brother stared at each other. So, taking a drink from his glass, Jae cleared his throat before asking her.

“How do you feel about tomorrow?”

Rhaenys also took another sip of the sweet Dornish wine before answering him.

“Nervous, confused, sad, a little angry. But believe me it's not because of you, Jae. It's just... I figured my wedding would be completely different. That I would marry for love and not for a political movement, it's not that I don't love you, you know I do. It's just that...”

“Hey, it's okay, take it easy.” Jae told her calmly, taking her hand and giving it a comforting squeeze. “You don't have to explain yourself, Rhae. Believe me, I totally understand what you mean, I know it's not easy for you to be in this position. You just lost the man you thought you were going to marry, and now you're forced to marry someone else only days later. Everyone knows it's not an easy thing for anyone to do."

“That it's you I have to marry makes it easier.” Rhaenys told him with a soft smile. Returning her smile, Jae asked anyway.

“You know you don't have to do this if you don't think you can't or if you really don't want to, Rhae. Just say the word and I'll call the whole thing off, you could mourn Aegon for as long as you need to and in time maybe you can contemplate a possible marriage to me or maybe someone else.”

“I'm sure Grandmother would rip your head off if you decided to call off the wedding a day before.” Rhaenys pointed out amusedly, but he answered her confidently.

“Maybe, but she can't completely get rid of me. Because if she does, that would mean Viserys would be King, because he's next in line and no one wants that.”

They both let out an amused laugh before they calmed down and Rhaenys commented.

“You're right about that, I highly doubt Grandmother would give the Kingdom to Viserys of all people.”

“Most likely she'll find a way to crown Daenerys before him.” Jae said, to which Rhaenys followed.

“Surely our uncle won't be too happy about that.”

“Well, he never seems to be happy about anything. So, nothing new.”

Taking another sip of her wine, Rhaenys said, speaking more seriously this time.

“I don't want to cancel the wedding, and I'm not doing it because of pressure or because I really want to be Queen so badly that I don't care about everything else. It's just, it's something I feel I have to do. And I feel like if it's with you, I think we can both bring this marriage and the Kingdom forward. I trust us, I think we can really do it.”

Smiling happily at her words, Jae told her.

“I'm glad you think so and I think so too, I believe in us. I promise not to betray the trust you have placed in me, Rhae, I will give my best to be a good husband and King to you.”

"I will also give my best to be a good wife and a dutiful Queen to you. And hopefully I can give you a strong and healthy heir.”

“A man or King can ask nothing more.” Jae told her, raising his glass and wanting to make a small toast, he said. “To us, the future King and Queen of Westeros.”

“'Long may they reign.” Rhaenys said with a smile before clinking her goblet with his and they both finished drinking the contents.

---------

“Nervous?” Jae heard Elia ask.

“A little, if I'm honest. I'm getting married after all.” He answered her with a gasp. With an amused smile, Rhaenys' mother asked him.

“And you think your mother is helping with your nerves?”

Hearing her sister-wife say that, Lyanna pulled away from his cock with a wet pop before telling her indignantly.

“At least I'm trying to do something to relax him.”

“All I see you're trying to do is empty his balls before his wedding night, dear wife.” Elia shot back.

“Oh, please. My son is a virile young boy, I'm sure he'll still have enough left in him to impregnate Rhaenys." Lyanna answered her, sounding proud of herself somehow. “Besides, I think as the mother of the groom, I deserve the first load.” She finished saying as if that actually was a real thing, but didn't comment further as she preferred to sink back down on his cock and swallow his length whole.

Rolling her eyes at her sister-wife's nonchalant attitude, Elia turned to Jae and asked.

“Were you able to talk to Rhaenys?”

Jae held back another gasp at the eager blowjob he was getting from his mother before he could answer Elia.

“Uhm, yes we talked about many things and we agreed to try to lead a good marriage, but I couldn't find the perfect opportunity to mention to her about our relationship.”

“So, you're telling me that you plan to marry my daughter without telling her first that you're fucking not only your own mother, but her mother as well?” Elia told him, leaving him practically speechless with which to defend himself, but to top it off, Lyanna added.

“Don't forget about sweet Daenerys.”

“Wait, how...?”

“Oh, please, Jae. You should know by now that nothing happens in this castle without us knowing about it.” Elia said, before Lyanna added again.

“Or your grandmother.”

“Wait, if Rhaella is aware of everything, why hasn't she done anything about it?” Jae asked.

“She's smart enough to know that it won't affect her plans. Besides, she knows it's not wise to create more drama, every experienced person knows it's not a good idea to separate two young people who have a burning desire for each other. It usually makes things worse and a rift in our family is the last thing we need right now.”

“I mean, she'll just let me fuck Daenerys as long as I marry Rhaenys?”

"I don't think she'll allow it for good, but practically yes. Although, with Rhaella one never knows.”

“Maybe she wants you to marry Daenerys too.” Lyanna argued, to which Elia said.

“It's a possibility.”

But before the conversation could continue, they heard one of the servants knock on the door and inform them that they were already waiting for the prince. Elia was the one who answered, as both Lyanna and Jae seemed to be more focused on each other.

“The prince will be there in a minute.” Elia replied to the servant before turning to Jae and saying. “You heard him, finish quickly.”

Hearing Elia's words, he grabs his mother's head with both hands and guided her up and down as he began to thrust his hips more frantically. Lyanna relaxed under his grip, allowing him to use her as he wished. His hands went to his balls beginning to massage them as he fucked her throat with long, deep thrusts. Making her choke on his thick length.

Holding her tightly with her lips sealed around the root of his shaft, Jae moaned as he came. Flooding her mouth with hot spurts of cum, her mother made sure to swallow it all so it couldn't splash onto her face or dresses she would be wearing at the ceremony. By the time she finally released his now spent cock, Lyanna scooped up the few traces that had spilled with her finger before bringing it to her lips and sensually saying as she gave him a seductive wink.

“'Yummy.”

“Fuck, I think that's definitely what I needed. Thank you, Mom." Jae said with a pleasurable sigh.

“Anything for my special boy.” Her mother said giving the tip of his cock one last loving kiss.

---------

Jae was standing in the middle of the Great Hall of the red Keep, the huge room was packed with people, from nobles and Lords who had come from all over Westeros to witness his coronation and the royal wedding. Despite his mother's help in trying to calm him, his nervousness had returned, and it didn't help that the High Septon kept chattering away reciting numerous prayers from the sacred text of the Seven-pointed Star while Rhaenys still waited outside.

It took several minutes before the Septon finally finished his speech so that the bride could finally enter. Usually, it would be the father who would accompany the bride in order to give her to the groom, but as that was not possible now, the one in charge of leading Rhaenys through the aisle was her uncle, Oberyn Martell, the Red Viper of Dorne.

When finally, uncle and niece arrived where he was, Oberyn said goodbye to his niece with a sweet kiss on her forehead before giving him a penetrating glance before nodding slightly. Jae returned the gesture; he had never been on the best of terms with Rhaenys and Aegon's family due to the whole situation he was conceived into. Though Elia and Rhaenys always vouched for him, they always saw him as a threat to Aegon's reign.

But now that he was marrying Rhaenys, Dorne had no reason to complain, their blood would continue on the Iron Throne through the son Rhaenys would give him. But preferring to forget about politics and concentrate more on the woman in front of him, Jae looked at his sister with a great smile, she was a real beauty to behold. The combination of Martell and Targaryen blood had given an incredible result, his sister was the tallest woman in the family, only behind their grandmother, but unlike Rhaella, Rhaenys possessed a more athletic and sturdy build, with a huge and full bust, strong and athletic legs and strong arms, all due to her arduous training with the spear. She was possibly the Targaryen who spent the most time on the training field, after him, of course.

But none of those features detracted at all from her feminine beauty, Rhaenys could be a seductress when she set her mind to it. With her confident and beautiful smile, her exotic olive skin, her long straight dark brown hair and her large amethyst eyes, especially now that she was wearing her wedding dress. Which was a long, elaborate ivory gown, decorated with Targaryen symbols.

“Now you may cover the bride and place her under your protection.” The Septon said, bringing their attention back to the ceremony.

Because they already belonged to the same House, Rhaenys did not bring any cape already on and technically already had the protection of House Targaryen, but it was tradition. So, he placed the thick cloak with the Targaryen colors and sigil upon her.

"My lords, my ladies, we stand here before the eyes of gods and men to witness the union of one man and one woman. One flesh, one heart, one soul, now and forever.”

Indicating them to join hands, the Septon tied with a knot a ribbon around their hands, symbolizing their union. As he did so he spoke again to all present.

“Let it be known that Jaehaerys of House Targaryen and Rhaenys of House Targaryen are one heart, one flesh, one soul. Cursed be he who would seek to separate them.” Finishing tying the knot, he finishes by declaring in a firm, loud voice. “Before the seven, I hereby seal these two souls, uniting them as one for eternity.”

With his hands bound and turning to his sister, affectionately caressing her cheek, Jae said, loud enough for all to hear.

“With this kiss, I pledge my love.”

Leaning toward his sister, the two Targaryen joined lips, sealing their union and causing the hall to erupt in a round of applause and cheers toward them. After a few brief seconds, they parted with a smile, but the moment was cut short when the Septon announced.

“Now that you are husband and wife, I think we should proceed with the coronation.”

Jae nodded and along with her sister, this time they fixed their gaze straight ahead as the Septon ordered the crowns to be brought in. Quickly the servants took care of that and brought both crowns for both him and Rhaenys, his was a much larger and heavier one, made of Valyrian steel and decorated with dragon’s heads with gemstone eyes. On the other hand, Rhaenys' was simpler and smaller, made of gold and with sharp points and a large ruby in the center.

First taking her crown and raising it above her head, the Septon spoke to all once more.

“May the Warrior grant you courage and protect you in these perilous times. May the Smith grant you strength to bear this heavy burden. And may the Crone, she that knows the fate of all men, show you the path you must travel and guide you through the dark places that await you. In the light of the Seven, I now proclaim Jaehaerys of House Targaryen Third of his name. King of the Andal’s and the First Men and Lord of the Seven Kingdoms.” Finally, placing the crown upon his head and feeling for the first time its weight, the Septon continued with Rhaenys. “And who will accompany you in your arduous labor, to Rhaenys of House Targaryen as your Queen.”

“Long may they reign!”

“Long may they reign!” The entire hall recited.

Both new monarchs exchanged a last look and a smile, before shaking each other's hand and greeting their subjects. Both ready to face the future, not only as wife and husband, but also as King and Queen.

---------

After the grand ceremony, there was a great feast, both he and Rhaenys received many gifts from the many Lords who had come from afar, but as one might expect they were all given only as a vain attempt to try to curry favor or get on their good side. He found it funny how as much as he or Rhaenys didn't have much patience for all this, but because of their new positions they tried to appear as best they could. Aegon and Daenerys had always been the best at handling these types of situations.

Everyone ate and drank their fill; Jae was in charge of cutting the cake and was also in charge of opening the ball alongside Rhaenys. Again, it was something that neither he or Rhaenys were the best at, but they certainly enjoyed themselves. Though no doubt both preferred the training ground to formal celebrations. By the end of the feast, most Lords expected the traditional bedding ceremony to take place, but since both he and Rhaenys flatly refused to perform the old-fashioned ceremony, no one argued against them. Though they did receive loud cheers and applause as they withdrew from the feast and headed for their chambers.

---------

No sooner had the door closed behind him than Jae cornered Rhaenys and pulled her into a passionate kiss. He knew it was best if there were no words, they didn't need to over think what they were going to do, one way or another they would end up like this and he wanted to make it easier for her. He didn't want her to think about Aegon, Jae wanted to dominate every thought in her mind and he was only going to accomplish that if he clouded her completely in pleasure.

With each passing second, he kissed her, he felt Rhaenys relax more and more in his arms and began to kiss him back passionately, her tongue dancing with his. Lifting her hands, Rhaenys began to undo the buttons of his shirt and let it fall to the floor. She ran her hands over his chest and abs, her fingers tracing the lines of his well-defined muscles. Jae grabbed the sides of the top of her dress and pulled it up. They were forced to break the kiss when he lifted it over her head and removed it as the skirt fell to the floor around her feet. He took a moment to contemplate her busty, curvaceous figure.

Grabbing her round ass, Jae lifted her up, drawing a slight squeal of surprise from his sister's lips and carried her to their marriage bed. Crawling to the middle of the mattress, he laid her down and kissed her passionately on the lips. Moving down from her lips, he kissed her chin, neck and collarbone to her wonderful breasts, the large, full, caramel-colored orbs. No longer able to resist the temptation to fill his hands with them, Jae grabbed a handful of each breast before leaning down and beginning to kiss, suck and nibble on them. Rhaenys let out several moans as he played with her breasts while moving his hips, desperate for more contact.

Not wanting to focus solely on her breasts, Jae continued to descend further into her, playfully nibbling on her inner thighs before soothing her ache with loving kisses. He could feel the heat of her aroused core on his face as the scent of her arousal filled his nostrils. Using his hands to spread her legs, he placed a kiss just above her clit, hidden by her glossy lips. Rhaenys ran her long fingers through his hair and pulled him closer as the wetness pooled on her lips. Jae flicked his tongue out and ran it between her lips from bottom to top, her pleasant taste coated his tongue. She gasped and moaned as he continued to tease her with his lips and tongue, moving his hips as he approached her clit. Suddenly, Jae wrapped his lips around her clit and sucked on it while furiously flicking his tongue back and forth rapidly. Rhaenys arched her back, thrusting her turgid tits into the air, a long, shuddering moan escaped her lips. Reaching up with one hand, he squeezed her breast, pinching her nipple firmly and twisting it between his fingers.

Moving from between her legs, he stood up and finished removing his pants. His rock-hard cock bounced as it was finally released, positioning himself above her, Jae gazed down at it. Rhaenys had one arm over her face as she was still breathing heavily, her breasts swaying almost hypnotically with the movement.

When she felt him on top of her, Rhaenys spread her legs eagerly, gasping as his length brushed against her sensitive clit. Her burning gaze met his, feeling as if he was peering into her wing as he positioned himself at her entrance. Rhaenys bit her lip in anticipation as he continued to stare at her for a long moment, her heart racing in her chest.

Then she felt it. Rhaenys gasped as Jae thrust forward, his thick shaft parting her lips and stretching her folds.

“Oh, gods!” Rhaenys moaned, his endless shaft reaching up to hit the entrance of her womb.

“Fuck!” Jae growled as he bottomed out. “Seven hells, Rhae. Your pussy feels so good, it's like you were made for me.”

Rhaenys gasped as he gyrated his hips, sinking a little deeper. Grabbing her wrists, he stretched her arms above her head. Her breasts jutted into the air as he reached across her wrists and grabbed them with one hand. She fluttered around him and the feeling of helplessness quickened her pulse.

“Fuck me.” Rhaenys moaned.

Jae wiggled her hips, making them both moan. Rhaenys felt every inch of his considerable shaft slide in and out of her, feeling as if it scraped every nerve ending of her core. Gradually, his movements became faster, his hips pulled back further before he thrust forward with more force. His sister gasped and moaned as Jae's eyes rested on her chest. Suddenly, her hips jerked forward, causing her breasts to jerk wildly, a cry of pleasure escaping her lips.

Jae pulled back slowly before striking again, his gaze fixed on her bust. He seemed fascinated with how many her huge orbs bounced and jiggled, each new thrust designed to make them jiggle more than the last. For Rhaenys, they did much more than that. Each time his throbbing cock thrust into her depths; her nerves burned in the most pleasurable way possible. Liquid heat built up in her core and slowly spread through her body as she rose to an incredible peak.

When Jae's eyes finally left her breasts, he stared at her with a dark, lustful gaze. Rhaenys was greatly aroused by that expression on his face. Though she had always loved Aegon, he had always been someone much more passive and quiet, inheriting his father's reserved temperament, but Jae had inherited his mother's wolf blood, for Rhaenys it was exciting to be with someone who could match her fire, someone who could dominate her.

“Fuck me harder!” Rhaenys cried out.

Jae growled from the back of his throat, sending a shiver down her back. Taking one of her wrists in each hand, he pulled back until only the tip was trapped between her lips. She had just enough time to breathe before he crashed forward, burying every last inch of his cock in her fluttering depths. Rhaenys cried out, the sensation of his thick length suddenly filling every part of her depths causing stars to crash into her vision.

That thrust set the pace as Jae slammed her to the mattress. Rhaenys arched her back, moaning senselessly as her pleasure rapidly built to a crescendo. She screamed as she reached her peak climaxing harder than ever before. The edges of her vision turned white as she gasped, a cloud of pleasure enveloping her mind. Her hands searched for something to hold on to, but Jae's grip remained strong, pinning her wrists to the mattress with a steel grip.

Each new blow kept her floating in a sea of bliss. Her body trembled and her back arched as she felt Jae swell inside her before burying herself all the way down and feeling a gush of warmth fill her depths. His hands finally released her wrists as he collapsed on top of her, his hips rocking roughly as he emptied himself inside her.

They both gasped breathlessly as they came down from their peaks. With his arms finally free, Rhaenys wrapped her arms around him and stroked his back. A few moments later, he rolled to the side. Following him, she pressed herself against his side and closed her eyes as her head rested on his shoulder. Jae wrapped his arms around her and kissed the top of her head.

“That was amazing.” Rhaenys told him. To which he responded, by saying.

“You are amazing.”

Smiling, Rhaenys kissed his cheek. That smile turned into a smirk as Jae's hand went to his chest and began to gently caress it. Both siblings enjoyed each other's company until Jae broke the silence by saying.

“Rhae, there's something I need to tell you.”

“If it's about the relationship you have with my mother and Lyanna, don't bother, I already know all about it.”

Jae's eyes widened almost comically when he heard that, not expecting it at all. Rhaenys watches this with great amusement before questioning him.

“Did your plan really involve telling me that you were fucking my mother after we were married and right after our wedding night?”

“Huh, I was afraid you decided to call off the wedding.”  Jae said regretfully.

“I've known about your relationship with my mother for a while. And although I didn't expect at all to share my husband with my own mother, I can see that you make her very happy and I don't plan to ruin my mother's happiness.”

“Well, now that we're being honest with each other, I should tell you that it's not just your mother.” Jae said with an awkward smile, as if that somehow managed to lighten the news.

“Who else?” Rhaenys asked seriously.

“Well, my mother found me with your mother when we were together and somehow instead of being scolded by her, she ended up joining us and me and Daenerys. Well, you know we've always been 'close'. I'm sure you understand what I mean by that.”

Unlike what Jae thought his reaction would be, his sister simply leaned into him and gave him a light kiss on the lips before saying.

“As long as they're women from the family, it's fine by me.”

“Really?” he asked incredulously. To which his sister replied with a simple and sincere nod as she began to stroke his length and began to run her fingers lightly up and down until it began to swell.

"Now, dear husband, I advise you to stop talking about other women and focus on your wife. We have an heir to make."

Smiling, Jae carried her up until she was on top of him. With a smile to match, Rhaenys settled over his lap and began to rub herself against his hardening length until finally she dropped back down onto it, filling the room of the new monarchs of Westeros with moans and gasps.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

“Others take me, that was...” Jae said half-finished, trying to catch his breath and allowing Daenerys and Rhaenys to finish their prayer for him.

“'Wonderful?"

“Amazing?”

“I was going to say ‘Marvelous’, but I think what you guys said works as well.”

The three Targaryen shared a giggle before both girls snuggled even more against him, both still sweaty, breathless, with Jae's seed spilling from their swollen, well-used pussies, but very happy and satisfied.

“I always trusted that we would end up like this sooner or later.” Daenerys was the one who spoke, breaking the silence.

 “You always trusted we'd end up having a threesome?” Jae asked curiously, raising an eyebrow in amusement at her statement.

Placing her palm on his chest before resting her chin on the back of her hand and staring up at him, Daenerys nodded prettily before placing an affectionate kiss on his chest.

“And how did you come to that conclusion?” Jae asked skeptically.

Shrugging, Daenerys answered him.

"It's something that would have come to pass sooner or later, due to our nature. With how open-minded Rhaenys is, my unabashed sex drive, and your incredible cock, I think it's too good a combination for it never to have happened."

“What about Aegon?” Jae asked her, but he was taken aback when this time it was Rhaenys who answered him.

“If he had been alive, he'd probably be in the corner of the room with his pants down and a smile of happiness on his face.”

“What?” Jae said completely confused.

Lifting her head from Jae's chest so she could look at her niece, Daenerys asked.

“You never told him about Aegon?”

“What are you talking about?” He asked, his gaze darting between his aunt and wife. And it was the latter who answered him.

"Aegon was a good man, a generous lover, and I'm sure he would have made a great King. And like the rest of us, he had his kinks, somewhat peculiar. Blame it on spending too much time with Uncle Oberyn. He had a fantasy of seeing me, with another man."

Jae's eyes widened in amusement at that and he couldn't help but ask her.

“Did you...?”

“No, of course not.” She quickly replied. "We never got the chance. Besides, I didn't like the idea of doing it with any other man. I'm sure if he had lived sooner or later, I would have fulfilled his fantasy, but I would only have done it with a man we could both trust." Rhaenys finished telling him, giving him with a suggestive look.

“Me?” He asked incredulously.

“Who else silly?” his wife replied. “I actually spoke to Daenerys about that as well, also to ask her advice on how I should approach you with the idea.”

Turning to his aunt, he asked.

“Why didn't you ever tell me anything?”

With a simple shrug, she answered him.

"It wasn't my secret to reveal. Besides, I didn't want to ruin the surprise."

Shaking his head, he turns to Rhaenys again and says.

“So, you're telling me that even if Aegon had lived, you and I, most likely...”

Nodding, her sister finishes by saying.

"We would have fucked, yes. Although, I highly doubt we would have married."

Not wanting to give the matter anymore thought, Jae told her.

“I guess some things are meant to be.”

“Are you saying you're meant to fuck all the women in your family, Jaehaerys Targaryen?” Daenerys spoke amusedly. To which his wife was quick to join in and add.

“I wonder how long it will be before you fuck grandma.”

“Very funny girls, but I'm not going to fuck grandma.”

"But you have to complete the set. Besides, she might feel like we're leaving her out." Rhaenys said teasingly.

“Alright, alright, I think that's enough of that.” Jae said, trying to put an end to the taunting.

“Come on, Jae, are you going to tell us that you've never had a lustful thought which involves our sweet and still very hot grandmother?” Daenerys asked him.

He had obviously had many lustful thoughts which involved Rhaella Targaryen. Despite her years, Rhaella was the spitting image of a Valyrian goddess. After she was widowed many Lords and nobles had tried to earn her affections in hopes of taking her hand in marriage, but she had rejected them all. Jae remembered well the ones where he had sneaked into her room as a child so he could sleep in her warm embrace, he also recalled the image of her seductive, curvaceous body only covered by a thin transparent robe. The image of her stunning body had been imprinted in his mind and he was sure that despite the years, her figure had not withered one bit.

Anyone who said the Targaryen’s had no magic in their blood were fools. How else could anyone look as Rhaella did at her age. But what was certain was that he was not going to confess any of that to his aunt and sister. So, he defensively answered them in return.

“I am the King; I don't have to answer to any of you.”

Which made both girls let out loud, amused laughter. Frowning and tired of their teasing, Jae raised his hand and gave them both a hard, firm spank, which interrupted their fun and made them bristle and squeal at the sudden pain.

"Okay, enough of that. I think I need to put those pesky mouths of yours to better use."

Looking at each other with complicit glances before focusing their gaze on him, Rhaenys says.

"Is that so? And what do you have in mind, dear husband."

“Instead of talking nonsense, use those mouths to suck your King's cock.”

Both women did not hesitate to obey and smiled widely before they began to descend upon his body, Daenerys was the quickest and captured his cock between her long, deft fingers before taking it directly into her warm, wet mouth. Rhaenys watched this with amused annoyance, but not wanting to keep her mouth empty, she joined Daenerys and began to lick his balls before also capturing one in her mouth. Jae leaned back and let out a pleasurable grunt as he rested one hand on each of their heads and tilted his head back.

Gods, it was good to be King.

---------

It wasn't always good to be King, especially when he heard news like this.

"Lord Varys if you would be so kind as to repeat your last report. I think several of us, including myself did not seem to have heard it right." Jae ordered his master of Whispers. To which the eunuch gave a slight bow before speaking again.

"Echoes of wars resound from Essos, your Grace. This Aegon Blackfyre has gathered a great army of loyalists and together with the golden company intends to take the Iron Throne, taking advantage of the sudden death of your brother Aegon Targaryen. He proclaims that a black dragon is more fit to rule than a...."

"Finish the sentence, my Lord. Don't get shy now." Jae ordered him.

With a sigh, the spider continued.

“‘That a 'bastard of a northern whore’, his entire claim to the Throne is based on you being more Stark than a Targaryen.”

“How big is his army?” This time it was the Queen mother who asked.

"I can't be sure at this time, but added together the golden company, various mercenary groups. It's probably around 25-30 thousand men and many war elephants."

Jae stood up, all eyes in the room looked at him expectantly, but his gaze was directed towards the window that pointed to the city, his city.

“The bastard will be upon our shores soon.” This time it was Lord Renly who spoke turning to him. “We must act.”

 “And we will, we will make sure to give the bastard a warm welcome and I will be there personally.”

The moment Jae uttered those words, his grandmother quickly stood up and shooed everyone out of the room, ending the meeting. Left with only her grandson, she approached him and said pleadingly.

"You have dozens of generals under your command, all far more experienced in the art of war than you. You don't have to do this."

"Westeros is under attack and you want me to hide in my castle? In case you've forgotten Grandmother, one of my many titles is ‘Protector of the Realm’."

As much as she didn't like it at all, Rhaella knew she was right, it would not go down well at all if the newly crowned King hid at the first sign of trouble. Approaching him, she rests her hands on his shoulders and asks.

“I understand that you have to be there, but please promise me that you won't unnecessarily put yourself in danger.”

With a slight smile, Jae takes his grandmother's hands and kisses them affectionately before telling her.

“I promise to return safely.”

Not being able to resist anymore, Rhaella hugs her grandson tightly, Jae returns the hug, they held each other like that before Jae whispers against her ear.

“Oh, and I'll take Viserys too.”

Unable to keep from laughing, Rhaella said.

“I don't think he'll be too happy to hear that.”

"Well, he has no choice. And don't worry, I won't let him go into battle. Although to be honest, I don't think he has any desire to do it either."

Her grandmother nodded before stroking his face and reminding him.

“You'll have to tell the rest of the girls about this.”

Jae nodded heavily at that, preparing himself for the difficult conversation that awaited him.

---------

Jae decided the easiest thing to do would be to tell the girls the news at the same time, that way he would only have to say it once and since his decision had already been made, the conversation would end there.

He couldn't have been more wrong.

"No, I forbid it. Don't think I'm going to let my only son go to war. Not after losing your father and brother." His mother said sternly, angry at the thought of him leaving, and she wasn't the only one.

“You seriously plan to abandon me weeks after we were married?” Rhaenys also showed her displeasure.

“Jae, it's too dangerous, you don't have to do this.” Daenerys said worriedly.

The only one who remained silent since he broke the news was Elia. So, turning to her he asks her.

“What do you think?”

All heads turned to the Dornish woman before she spoke softly.

"It is your decision, Jae. You are the King now and I will support whatever decision you make."

"You can't be serious Elia; how can you agree to let him go just like that. He's going to war; he may not come back." Lyanna said indignantly to her sister-wife, but this time Elia matched the northern she-wolf's fierceness.

"And then what would you have him do, Lya? Have him hide in his castle while his men fight? He would be the mockery of all the seven kingdoms, ‘The Cowardly King’ 'The King Who Hides' ‘The Absentee King’. It would give anyone more reason to think that Blackfyre boy would make a better King. Besides that, you talk as if you don't know your son, he's just as stubborn as you are, if he's already made up his mind there's nothing we can do or say to change his mind."

“How about we offer him an orgy with all of us in exchange for him staying?” Daenerys suggested, causing them all to look expectantly at Jae.

“No, of course not...” Jae said quickly before images of having them all at the same time began to invade his mind, making him hesitate, but somehow, he managed to stand his ground and repeated again. "No, definitely no. I have to do this."

Abruptly he was tackled by Rhaenys who hugged him tightly and said.

"Please come back alive and well. That's all I ask of you, don't abandon me, don't abandon us." She told him before bringing his hand to her stomach, causing him to open his eyes wide in surprise at the revelation.

“Rhae, are you?”

His wife nodded at his question, tears of happiness beginning to form in her eyes.

"Your heir grows in me, Jae. And I don't plan on raising this child on my own. So, you better come back, for our baby, for our family, I can't do it without you."

Jae nodded and kissed his wife affectionately before hugging her again and before she was accosted by the rest of the girls who congratulated her and starting to discuss a thousand things involving the baby. For his part, Jae for the first time felt the weight of being the head of his House, but that made him feel even more determined.

He would not fail; he would not abandon them. He would return victorious; he would kill the evil man and return home to his wife and child.

---------

Jae spent the next few days unable to spend time with his own wife or the rest of the girls. He was too busy thinking and debating battle strategies while meeting with his standard bearers, organizing supplies and talking to his generals about where the pretender would land with his army and what would be the best battle plan to defeat him.

In the end they managed to put together a solid plan, the bastard had three possible places where he could land. Dragonstone, Storm's End and Dorne, Jae had his tokens set that he would land at Dragonstone. After all, the bastard wanted to look like a dragon to everyone and what better way to do that than to capture the ancestral home of House Targaryen. Jae would travel with his army to Dragonstone to defend his castle, both the Baratheon and Martell would reinforce their shores against any possible attack. His plan was simple in principle and he liked it that way, Jae had the advantage of numerical strength and could use that to his advantage. He would be sure to kill the pretender and crush any thoughts of rebellion, he would show his strength to the Lords and his people.

Finally, Jae called the last meeting he had scheduled for the day to a close, unfortunately he would be leaving for Dragonstone tomorrow. He would have had little or no time to spend with Rhaenys or the other girls, he would barely have time to say goodbye. With a resigned sigh, he stood and made his way to his chambers, asking the servants on the way to prepare a bath for him, it had been a long and exhausting day. Though all the last few days since Varys had delivered the news had been the same.

Arriving at his room, he was surprised to see Rhaenys nowhere to be seen, with a shrug of his shoulders, he waited for the servants to finish preparing his bath.

When they were finished with their task, Jae dismissed them before beginning to undress and submerge herself in the hot waters, letting out a pleasurable gasp as he settled into the bathtub. Relaxing, he threw his head back and simply relaxed until he felt himself slowly drifting off to sleep. He was awakened sometime later when he felt long fingernails scratching his scalp as soft, gentle hands massaged the back of his head.

Opening his eyes slowly, a smile formed on his face as he saw his wife's pretty face. “Busy day?” She asked him as she lowered her hands to massage his tense shoulders.

“You have no idea.” Jae answered her, before adding with light humor. “Who knew the preparations for a war would be more tiring than the battle itself.”

"I'm sorry I wasn't here to attend to you, but I had to look after a few things. Making sure everything is ready; you know for before you left."

Taking her hand in his, Jae said.

“I'm sorry I have to leave like this, we didn't even get to spend time together.”

“We still have time.” Rhaenys told him with a seductive smile. Smiling back at her, Jae told her.

“Why don't you join me, the water is still warm.”

"I'd love to, but I have a better idea. Besides, I don't think we'd all fit in there." Rhaenys told him, giving him a peck on the lips before getting up and heading to the other room.

“All?” Jae asked in confusion.

“Finish your bath and join me, we'll be waiting for you.” His wife told him before disappearing out the door, into the other section of the room.

Curious as to what she was referring to, he quickly stood up and dried his body with the towel before wrapping it around his waist. Walking through the same doorway, he was met with a sight that left him open-mouthed. There on his bed were all the girls, Daenerys, Elia and Lyanna along with his wife. All of them only covered by transparent robes of different colors, which exposed their delicious figures.

His wife was the first to approach him saying playfully.

“Surprise.”

“Ahm, what is this?” Jae asked completely dumbfounded.

“Your farewell, of course.” Daenerys was the one who answered, joining him and Rhae.

"We all wanted to say goodbye to you, but since we don't have many days so we can each have you to ourselves. And thanks to Daenerys' suggestion, we decided that why don't we all share you for one night, before you have to leave." Elia said as she hugged Lyanna. To which her sister-wife did not hesitate to add.

"Besides, consider it as an added incentive. After all, what other man in the world has four Targaryen women waiting for him."

“So, you'd better get back safe and sound, and this will be the first of many nights we can all share together.” His wife told him promisingly. To which Daenerys added amusedly.

"We also invited Grandmother, but she was reluctant at the idea. I'm hopeful she'll join us sooner or later, though."

“Ah..., I don't know what to say.” Jae said, still overcome by the whole situation, he hadn't expected something like this to happen to him in his life.

Rhaenys hugged him and wrapped her arms around his neck, telling him.

"You don't have to say anything, love. Let our bodies do the talking and let's make this a night worth remembering. We'll all make sure you don't forget what's waiting for you back home."

Using the grip on his shoulders, Rhaenys pulled him to her and kissed him hard. Jae growled pleasurably against her mouth and grabbed her ass, pulling her to his body tightly. When they finally parted a thin thread attached his lower lip to hers, a smile formed on their faces before Jae felt someone approach his side and turned to her. Daenerys approached him with a playful smile before grabbing him by his cheek with one hand and standing on her tiptoes so she could kiss him passionately.

As quickly as it started, she pulled away, her violet eyes sparkling as she smiled prettily at him.

“My turn!” Lyanna shouted as she ran to him.

His mother desperately flung herself at him, capturing his lips in a desperate, eager kiss. For her part, Daenerys seized the moment to do something she had always wanted to do, walking towards Elia, she surprised her by standing in front of her and did not hesitate to press her lips against her. Elia's eyes widened like saucers and she let out a choked and surprised growl escaping from her lips.

Jae for his part watched the whole scene over his mother's shoulders, it took Elia only a few seconds to relax and begin to kiss Daenerys back. Hesitantly at first, but gradually both women began to kiss more intensely.

“Mind if I go first girls?” Lyanna said, not taking her lustful eyes off him.

"Suit yourself. Because I think Elia and Dany are at their own party right now." Rhaenys answered her amusedly.

Smiling, Lyanna led him to the bed before throwing him on it, the towel was quickly discarded by her before she sat down to straddle him. Grabbing his hard shaft, she lined up his entrance without foreplay and didn't hesitate to drop down on him. His mother let out a deep gasp before she began to ride him aggressively. The scene caught the attention of Elia and Daenerys, the latter grabbing the Dornish woman's hand, pulling her towards the bed and joining them to watch mother and son plunge into the deepest of depravities of sex and taboo.

Jae watched as her aunt sat behind Elia and began to whisper erotically in her ear as she began to roam her body with one hand and the other between her legs to tease her clitoris. While Daenerys and Rhaenys were bald, both his mother and Elia maintained a small fringe of brown hair above their slits.

Jae couldn't believe the image in front of him was real, he had his wife lying next to him, using her hands to tease her needy little pussy while his mother rode his cock frantically and his aunt teased and groped his first lover. His cock throbbed and his chest burned with need as he held his mother by her hips and helped her move. Lyanna's eyes closed in pleasure as she used her toned, powerful thighs to bounce vividly up and down, her huge, perky tits bouncing and swaying hypnotically as she moved.

Reaching up with his left hand, Jae grabbed her tit and cupped them firmly in his hands, massaging the firm, fleshy mound as he groped Rhaenys' larger, softer one with his other hand. His mother moaned and leaned over him, her arms on either side of his head and her breasts hanging over his face. Lifting his head, Jae took one of her stiff, chafing nipples into his mouth and sucked it hard as he lashed it with his tongue.

Hearing a moan to his left, he turned his head to look. Daenerys now had two fingers buried in Elia's wet lip, pushing them in and out of her as her palm pressed against her clit. Elia had her eyes fixed on him and her mother with a glazed look as she gasped and moaned.

“You want to ride Jae's big fat cock, don't you?” Daenerys whispered hoarsely in her ear, giving her playful kisses and nibbles on her neck. “You've been fucking him for years behind your husband's back, haven't you dirty little slut?”

“Yes.” Elia hissed, thrusting her hips into Daenerys' hand as her fingers moved in and out of her.

“You miss that huge cock stretching your cheating, tight little pussy, don't you?” Daenerys whispered as her hand moved faster and faster.

"Oh gods! Yes!" Elia screamed.

Turning her head, Elia grabbed the back of Daenerys' head and kissed her hard on the lips as she squealed and cummed, wiggling her hips wildly against her hand. Jae squeezed Lyanna's hips harder and thrust furiously as he felt his climax boil intensely from the base of his shaft. As his cum shot out of his tip to splatter hotly against her walls, Lyanna moaned noisily and collapsed on top of him as she peaked, shuddering and shaking uncontrollably as the pleasure wracked her body. Her son's cock did not soften as her walls still continued to pulse around him even after his climax was over. After a moment to catch her breath, Lyanna kissed him tenderly on the lips and then pulled away from him, leaving his still hard cock sticking up in the air again.

“All right, who's next.” Lyanna said breathlessly and with a satisfied smile on her face.

Without waiting for anyone to say anything, Rhaenys moved ahead of the others, rolling onto her side to position Jae on top of her. He smiled at his wife before leaning down to kiss her as he sank into her depths, her pussy giving him a wet, warm welcome. Rhaenys let out a long, low moan as he filled her tight, hot core. Just as he bottomed out, he felt a bump on his head. Looking up, he saw Daenerys kneeling beside him with a smile as she waved him out of the way. Jae smiled back and sat up, allowing her to crawl over Rhaenys.

“Instead of moaning like a mindless whore niece, I think we should put that mouth to better use.” Daenerys told her as she positioned herself on top of her. Rhaenys giggled as she grabbed Daenerys by the hips and guided her folds to her lips. Jae watched as his wife's tongue slipped through her wetness to flick at his aunt's clit, but unexpectedly his attention was snatched from the sight in front of him when he heard his mother moan again beside him.

Turning to her he saw that Elia had crawled over and positioned herself between her legs, holding them open with both hands as she began eagerly licking her sister-wife's cum filled pussy. Rhaenys not happy that his attention was not on her, used her long legs and wrapped them around Jae to push him into her and goading him to start fucking her.

Jae began to thrust into her at the same time as he lifted a hand and began to play with Daenerys' perky breasts and lean over her and kiss her lovingly on the lips.

“Oh, gods.” Her aunt gasped as she pulled away from him and told him with a smirk. “You don't think this was my best idea yet, Jae?”

“It definitely is.” Jae answered her with a smile.

Jae continued to make out with Daenerys as he pumped his cock into Rhaenys' hot pussy. At some point Daenerys leaned forward, but this time not to kiss him, but to start kissing Rhaenys' caramel-colored thighs. Jae followed her attentively with his eyes as she began to attack Rhaenys' clit with her tongue at the same time as his cock thrust roughly in and out of her. Rhaenys writhed hard beneath them, her loud moans and gasps only drowned out by Daenerys' femininity.

“Fuck.” Jae said, his cock jumping with excitement at the erotic scene.

Without conscious thought, he began to pound Rhaenys faster and harder, pushing her down onto the mattress and making her large breasts bounce wildly. His wife clutched the sheets tightly in her hands as she moaned loudly, which in turn caused Daenerys to groan. Panting heavily, she gyrated her hips, smearing Rhaenys' face with her arousal.

Under the combined care of aunt and nephew, Rhaenys quickly came to a screaming climax. Rolling onto her side and settling in beside her niece, Daenerys turned her face and kissed Rhaenys sensuously, their tongues sliding between their lips. That was too much for Jae to resist and with only a few more frantic thrusts, he reached his limit, exploding inside her.

Jae fell backwards onto his ass, breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath. But apparently, he wouldn't have much time to do so, for soon after he felt a warm mouth wrap around his spent shaft, trying to make him regain his erection. Lifting his gaze, he saw Elia's pretty, flushed face, smiling at him even with his cock in her mouth, she pulled away from it with a wet pop and jokingly say to him.

“You're not going to forget about me, are you?”

"Of course not. I just need a minute." Jae told her, still breathing heavily.

Smiling at him, Elia took his sensitive head between her lips and sucked it lightly. Jae inhaled sharply at the almost painful sensation.

"Come on, Jae. You still have three Targaryen women to take care of." Daenerys told him, settling in beside him. Leaving him confused by her math and asking her confusedly.

“Three?”

At the same time, they heard a knock on the door, something that made Daenerys say excitedly.

"Oh, just in time. I think you should answer the door, Jae."

Curious to know what she was referring to, Jae grabbed Elia by the head and forced her away from his renewed erection. Which didn't make her very happy, forming a cute pout as she was pulled away from his cock. Pulling her close to him, he kissed her tenderly before saying.

“I'll take care of you before the night is over, I promise.”

Elia nodded before kissing him again and letting him go. Standing up, Jae walked to the door, completely naked and with a raging hard-on. Reaching the door he opened it without hesitation, revealing a nervous Rhaella Targaryen who stood behind it and her countenance seemed to flinch even more as she noticed his brazen nudity and intimidating length pointed directly at her.

Amused to see his grandmother in such a mood, Jae asked her with an arrogant smile.

“Grandma, what brings you to my room at this time of night?”

“I- I, just wanted to say goodbye and wish you good luck.” Rhaella replied awkwardly, something that heightened his amusement. Stepping closer to her, close enough for his cock to crush in between their bodies, making him point upwards, Jae asked.

“Nothing else?”

“I shouldn't have come here.” Rhaella mumbled before trying to escape, but Jae stopped her by grabbing her by the arm and pulling her towards him. And before she could react, he wrapped her delicious body in his arms and kissed her.

Her lips moved against his the moment they touched; a silent moan echoed in her throat. Her hands instinctively tried to push him away from her, but wrapping her in a tight embrace, he prevented her from going anywhere, trapping her body against his, making her huge breasts press against his torso. Their tongues met in the middle, she tasted of sweet wine indicating she had probably taken some to give herself courage to come to him tonight. Unable to keep her hands still, he slowly lowered them to cup her round ass slightly.

Finally pulling away, Jae rested his forehead on hers before saying to her.

“I'm sorry for leaving you neglected all this time.”

Lowering his hands even further, he positioned them beneath her thick smooth thighs before lifting her up easily, Rhaella instinctively closing her arms and legs around him as she let out a feminine squeal.

“I'll be sure to make it up to you.”

Her grandmother didn't respond, simply shyly hiding her face in the crook of his neck. Jae had never seen her behave so cutely and unable to help himself, he gave her a playful spank before leading her inside and kicking the door shut behind him.

---------

After several months, Jae could finally see Kings Landing in the distance, the war had been long and bloody, but they had finally managed to emerge victorious. Although they had not started off on the right foot, the bastard Blackfyre had predicted his intentions and instead of landing at Dragonstone where he was expected along with most of his forces, he evaded him completely and ended up landing at Storm's End.

On top of that, he learned that he would not have the support of the Northern forces, because an army of wildlings threatened to attack The Wall and Lord Stark had to prioritize the defense of his own country. And the worst thing was that Storm's End was supposed to resist the siege at least until he could arrive with reinforcements, but it seems that Lord Baratheon had underestimated the enemy and they did not prepare properly for the battle and could not resist against the rebel forces and at the gates of the castle they gave in to the onslaught of the war elephants.

The assault on Storm's End ended with the victory of the Blackfyre and the capture of the ancestral castle. When Jae finally arrived, he was met with a very good reinforced resistance, and it was also there that he first came face to face with the Pretender. He had certainly taken great effort to try to look like a true ‘Targaryen’. Although, his banners and the breastplate of his armor showed a black dragon, rather than a red one.

Obviously, they got nowhere with the ‘diplomatic’ negotiations, because the bastard demanded her surrender and that she kneel before him and hand over the crown. Plus, he casually told him about his plans to marry Daenerys. After listening to him spout all that nonsense, Jae decided that there would be no point in following the conclusions, this war would only end when one of the two surrendered or died.

And it definitely wouldn't be him, the siege of the castle began, it was long months where they tried to find a weakness and be able to penetrate their defenses. And they ended up succeeding, Jae gave the bastard credit for deciding to attack Storm's End and effectively taking the castle, but in doing so the idiot also crippled his army. His war elephants would be of no use to him in a siege, they would only drain his resources.

The assault was bloody, Jae lost many men, but so did the enemy forces and they were losing more and more ground. On top of that, Jae had the numerical advantage and as time went by, his numbers continued to grow. He was joined by Lord Tywin with the Lannister army and his uncle-in-law, Oberyn Martell with the Dornish forces. And unfortunately for the Blackfyre, the bad thing about going to war with sellswords was that the moment things went bad for them, they escaped.

Having them completely cornered, Jae himself led the final assault, clearing section by section of the castle until finally reaching the last room where the Blackfyre was hiding. They easily finished off all the men surrounding him, leaving him alone, Jae only had to give the order and his men would take care of him. But he was unable to do so when it taunted him and unsheathed the legendary sword of House Targaryen, ‘Blackfyre’ and challenged him to single combat.

Dragon against dragon.

Jae knew it was stupid, he knew he would be scolded for it, and it was a risk he shouldn't have to take, but he simply couldn't help himself. He ordered his men not to interfere as he unsheathed his own sword. His men witnessed their combat, the pretender proved to be skilled, but Jae had been trained by legendary knights like Ser Arthur Dayne and Ser Barristan Selmy, the poor bastard never stood a chance. It wasn't more than a minute before Jae managed to break through his defense and succeeded in disarming him, severing his hand in the process. The bastard screamed and writhed as he began to bleed out rapidly, Jae took the Valyrian sword in his other hand and quickly put him out of his misery, using both swords she circled his neck in an ‘X’ shape and put him out of his misery, removing his head from his body.

With his death, the war was finally over, everyone could go home. He could go home.

---------

Jae walked through the gates of Kings Landing and got the reception befitting a conqueror. Although he had hardly fought until the end of the war, the story that resonated the most and spread quickly among the small folk was his fight against the Blackfyre. The people applauded and praised their ‘Warrior King’. Jae simply accepted it and allowed himself to be seen and saluted his people. And although he liked the love he was receiving, he was only interested in reaching the Red Keep and hugging the girls again.

And when he finally arrived at the Red Keep, he was greeted by more of the same, only this time instead of the little people it was the Lords and nobles. Jae was more interested in scanning the room for his family, but was surprised to see them nowhere to be seen. Except for one, his beautiful wife was waiting for him smiling and happy by the Iron Throne. Jae practically ran to her, lifting into the air before kissing her deeply, only breaking away when the need for air became too much to ignore. Looking into her eyes, he asked with slight concern having also noticed her flat stomach.

"Are you all, right? Is the baby, okay? Where is everyone?"

Chuckling lightly, Rhaenys soothed his worries with a tender kiss before answering him.

"I'm fine, we're all fine. Rhaegar is fine, he's just sleeping now. And the other girls wanted to be here too, but right now they can't move much."

"Why can't they move much? Wait, Rhaegar you said?" Jae asked excitedly to which Rhaenys nodded before telling him.

“I told you it was a boy, and if you wish to see your son, get rid of the crowd and join me inside.”

Jae nodded and turning to the crowd and shouted before everyone announcing that they would celebrate the victory with a great feast before ordering them all to leave. Joining Rhaenys, they walked inside the castle, arriving at the baby's room which was in a wing to the side of his bedchamber, Rhaenys asked him with a smile.

“Ready to meet your son?”

Nodding a little nervously, Jae told her.

“You don't know how much I've waited for this moment.”

Entering the room, Jae slowly approached the small cradle that was located in the center of the room, there he got his first glimpse of his son. As Rhaenys had said, the baby was sleeping peacefully, but unable to resist Jae took him in his arms and carried him before gently rocking him. The baby obviously began to squeal as his sleep was disturbed, but quickly calmed down when he opened his eyes and got his first glimpse of him.

He had his eyes. And added to the messy tuft of dark hair on his little head, he could also tell he had his hair. And his wife didn't hesitate to show her amused annoyance at that.

"It's annoyingly identical to you. I was the one who had to carry him around for nine months, you know?"

Smiling fondly at her, Jae leans over her and plants a tender kiss on her lips before also depositing one on his son's head and telling her.

"He's perfect, Rhae, thank you. And I'm sorry for not being there for you. Do you forgive me?"

“I forgive you, but only because you came back in one piece.”

Rhaenys told him, hugging him by her side as he held her son, it was the image she had always imagined. But the familiar moment was interrupted by an indignant voice shouting.

"You shouldn't forgive him so easily, Rhae. Not after his stupid idea to fight one on one against the Blackfyre. Despite having the war already won."

Jae easily recognized his aunt, and an amused smile formed on his face, he knew he was going to be scolded for that. Turning to greet her, his smile disappeared at the shock of seeing her state. Daenerys was walking slowly towards them, showing a huge belly, which made it difficult to walk as she continued to yell at him.

"What was I supposed to have told my son if his stupid father died in unnecessary combat. I've been carrying your son for months, worrying my head off, wondering when you would come home. And the first news I get is that my stupid nephew engaged in single combat with that bastard-"

Jae finally interrupted her when he lunged at her, silencing her with a deep kiss. Daenerys tried to push him away indignantly, but it wasn't long before she melted into his arms, beginning to kiss him back. When they broke apart, her uncle looked at him with a cute pout and looked at him trying to still look angry.

“You think you can come in here, kiss me and think all is forgiven?”

“What if I kiss you somewhere else?” Jae said between kisses.

"You're going to have to do more than just kiss me, you have to make up to me for all this time you were away. Besides, your son seems to have inherited the wolf's blood, he can't sit still. And I want a foot massage too."

Laughing, Jae kisses her one last time and says.

“Anything you want, love.” Turning to Rhaenys, he draws her into the embrace and adds. “I'll make it up to both of you, I promise.”

"Hey, don't forget about us. They're not the only ones who have to carry your hyperactive son."

This time it was his mother's angry voice that echoed throughout the room, which she stumbled into the room, followed more slowly by Elia. Both women, like Daenerys showed huge bellies, their breasts bounced hypnotically with every step, they had grown even bigger from being full of milk and also showed an expression of indignation and annoyance. Her mother began to shout harshly at him before Elia circled around her and without hesitation embraced him lovingly before saying.

“I'm happy you came back alive.”

Seconds later his now crying mother also hugged him, kissing him hard before slapping him for facing the Blackfyre, after that she kissed him again. Jae hugged them both, apologizing in the same way he did to Dany and Rhae before finally daring to ask when and how on earth all this had happened.

“You really don't remember?” Rhaenys asked him as she hugged him from behind. “Who was it that fucked all these fine Ladies until the sun came up and left them full of his seed before he went off to war?”

“Are you saying I got all three of them pregnant on the same night?” Jae asked incredulously and also feeling a bit proud and impressed with himself.

“In fact, you got all four of us pregnant.” A new voice joined the conversation, Jae looked up to see his grandmother walking towards them, lovingly cradling her huge belly. "I must say quite an impressive feat, grandson. You probably would have impregnated Rhaenys as well if she hadn't already been pregnant."

“My mother hasn't stopped smiling since we received the maester's confirmation, she also hasn't stopped talking about the new blossoming of House Targaryen.” Daenerys commented amusedly.

"A new litter of dragons will soon arrive in the world. How can I not be happy?" Rhaella said, her hands couldn't seem to keep away from her round belly, she certainly seemed to be anxious for the baby to finally be born and be able to hold it in her arms.

“So, don't think you're going to be able to play war again, Jae.”. Daenerys told him sternly, to which his mother added in a whisper.

“That's right, you have new responsibilities now, Daddy.”

Jae was surprised to hear his mother call him that way, he definitely would have never imagined it. Jae was already carrying his son in his arms, but soon there would be four more. He definitely felt more nervous now than when he faced Blackfyre.

“I'm sure you'll be a great father, Jae.” Elia told him reassuringly as she clung to him.

Rhaella looked at him with an amused and warm smile before saying.

“We'll be in your care, dear.”

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found at the link in my profile.

Chapter Text

Jon Stark the current King of Winter had met with all his bannermen, they were all informed about the situation that had developed in the South since this Dragon King had decided to invade the rest of the Kingdoms, which he had achieved with extreme ease and efficiency. And now, he had his eyes on the last Kingdom of Westeros, his Kingdom, he would probably be marching his armies to the North and they would be at his gates at any moment.

Of course his bannermen shouted many suggestions as to their next plan of action, the vast majority were more than willing to face the dragons in battle, not wanting to go down without a fight. For kneeling was not an option for them, they pledged that they would burn with their King.

Scratching his beard Jon comments quietly.

“I want to see for myself if these dragons are as terrifying as they say.”

“Do you think you'll be able to enter the minds of those beasts and control them?” Brandon Snow, his bastard half-brother and closest friend and confidant asked whisperingly at his side. To which he simply replied, saying.

"I don't know, I've never tried, most likely no one in history has. What can happen when a human enters the mind of a huge fire-spitting beast. Maybe I'll burst into flames."

“Maybe it's also our only hope, none of the other Kingdoms have been able to stand up to those beasts, I don't see why we would be the exception, you are our only hope for victory.” His brother told him.

Jon had to agree with him on that, despite the immense power of his army, he knew he had no chance against those beasts which had been compared to gods. And when the Targaryen King arrived in the north he would demand of him the same as he demanded of the other Kings, to kneel and swear eternal loyalty to House Targaryen or burn with anyone with a desire to fight. And as the other Lords had already expressed, they were more than ready to burn with their King, but Jon did not wish that for his people. But the thought of kneeling before these foreigners also made him sick to his stomach, his ancestors had fought against the Andals and had managed to repel them, allowing them to keep their customs and their Gods. The thought of giving up all that to kneel before these descendants of Valyria felt like spitting on the memory of his forefathers. But at the same time he also knew that fighting without any chance of victory would be incredibly stupid and not good for the north.

“Do we have any ideas on how to deal with the dragons?” Lord Dustin asked the hall to which Lord Glover replied.

"It is said that the Dornians developed a type of weapon to combat them, but I don't think we would have enough time to develop them. Besides according to reports they claim that the Dragons scales were too thick to even be pierced by any of the projectiles. The only possibility would be to hit them in a sensitive area like the eyes, but at the height and speed they move it would be something impossible to accomplish."

"So these things are really unkillable? Are they really gods?" One of his lords muttered hopelessly to which Jon finally raised his voice and said.

"If they really are gods. Why do they let a mere man ride them and give orders?"

They all fell silent at that as they had no answer. Letting him continue with his speech.

"They are creatures, powerful creatures, but nothing more. And I assure you they can be killed, maybe not by a man or a gun, but by each other. I'm sure if we got a dragon on our side, that would change things quite a bit."

“And how do you plan to get a Dragon to fight for our side, your Grace?” Lord Bolton questioned him, his voice as cold and gloomy as his pale skin.

“I will try warging inside the mind of one of the Dragons, the biggest one preferably.”

He would try, or die trying.

“But if I fail, I want everyone to drop their weapons and surrender.”

His last request was met with cries of outrage and annoyance, no doubt the northern Lords would rather death than surrender, but as their King he could not allow that.

"My Lords, it is very noble of you to wish to die alongside your King, but there is nothing honorable in dying for a lost cause or worse yet without cause. Dragon Kings though ruthless have also shown that they are capable of showing mercy to those who swear fealty to them. I did not build an empire for it to turn to ashes in a senseless war and I do not plan for my bloodline to die with me, there must always be a Stark in Winterfell."

"You have no heirs, Stark. Legitimate ones at least." Brandon points out with amusement, to which Jon replies seriously.

“I have you.”

“I'm a Snow.” Brandon rebuts.

"If I die you will take our father's name and become the new Lord of Winterfell, and your only duty will be to keep the North safe. You will kneel before the Dragon King and swear eternal fealty, you will marry and have heirs, all of whom will bear the Stark name."

Shocked his half-brother kneels before him and holding his hand to his chest says.

“I will not fail you.”

“I trust you will not.” Jon tells him before motioning him to rise, turning to his men having already told them his battle plan, he comments more amusedly. “I have also heard that this Targaryen has two beautiful sisters.”

Nearly all of the Lords let out light amused chuckles at his comment before one said in disgust.

“I also heard that those bastards have a habit of marrying between siblings.”

After hearing that, the laughter died down and several let out disgusted comments calling them aberrations and incestuous trash referring to the practices of the Valyrians. But Jon again lightened the mood by humorously saying.

“If my sister looked like they say those Targaryen women look, I'd be sorely tempted too.”

Causing once again the hall to erupt in laughter. Amidst the laughter his brother again approaches him and murmurs.

“Don't tell me that besides trying to take a dragon from the Targaryen you also plan to take his sister.”

Jon still chuckling lightly answers him.

"He has two, I think it's too greedy to want to keep them both. Besides, marriage was always a way to come to peace treaties and make sure they don't attack the north again."

“What did you have in mind.” Brando asked, to which Jon with a wolfish grin replied.

“You'll see.”

---------

As they had planned Jon marched along with all the northern troops to meet the one they called ‘the conqueror’. And as he had promised, whatever happened, he would not let any harm come to the North or his people. So he decided to meet the Targaryen as far south as possible. Worst case scenario, the only one who would die would be him or there would be a battle where they would have a dragon at their side. Actually it wouldn't be a bad way to die, though definitely not one he had ever thought of.

Jon Stark, the Winter King who died on the back of a dragon. It would certainly be a popular song in the North.

Returning to the present, the scouts had informed him that they would meet the Targaryen forces just north of the trident. And they also informed him that their army was significantly smaller than his, which showed how much they relied on their dragons to win any battle. That would be their biggest mistake, surely the last thing the Targaryens expected was that someone from Westeros much less the north could possess the ability to enter the minds of animals and control them at will.

But the only thing that could ruin their plan was about this link that the Targaryen possessed with their dragons, it was not warging per se, but it was also related to magic, Valyrian magic no doubt. So, it only remained to see which region possessed the most powerful magic, whether it was the Dragonlords or the Winter Kings.

As he expected the Targaryen had sent a messenger giving him the opportunity to ‘discuss the terms of his surrender’. Jon agreed to meet with them before the battle, but not exactly to surrender, but to take advantage of the opportunity to see the dragons in front of him and put his plan into action. He would go alone, except for his faithful companion, Ghost, his faithful direwolf, he might not have a dragon, but he had him.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” He remembers how Brandon asked him before he left his tent. To which he answered him by saying a sincere and amused.

“No.”

Laughing in amusement and shaking his head, his half brother told him.

“May the gods be with you, brother.”

"We are in the North, brother. Of course they'll be with me, and you know better than anyone that I'm their favorite."

---------

“Do you think this one will kneel or will he prefer to burn like the rest?” Rhaenys asked her brothers with intrigue as they awaited the arrival of the Northern King.

"I have heard that the people of these lands can become extremely stubborn and obstinate. Even more so than the rest of the southern Kingdoms." Aegon replied to his younger sister.

Visenya let out a loud snort at his words before saying.

"No matter, we will conquer them as well as the rest and leave this place as soon as possible. I don't like this place at all."

"I agree with you on that, sister. The cold definitely doesn't go with me." Rhaenys said as she rubbed her arms, she hadn't dressed for the weather and shivered even more when she heard the men say they weren't even in the true north. “Why would anyone choose to live in a place like this?”

Aegon flashed a slight smile at his younger sister's reaction to the northern weather, but growing more serious he asked his older sister.

"Since we are speaking of the Northern King, I have heard many rumors surrounding the man. What do you think, Visenya?"

"No more than that, rumors and exaggerations. No matter how strong he is or what magic he possesses, even if it is true, he will be subdued under dragon fire. After all, how could we lose to someone who prays to a tree? What can their gods do when they come face to face with a dragon?" His sister said with extreme confidence and assurance, but he was not so confident. There was one rumor in particular which he didn't like at all, but maybe Visenya was right and they are just rumors and exaggerations.

"I don't know much about it, even the other Kings seemed to fear this Winter King. Besides, these are no ordinary, boring Andals, they say they come from the first men, who lay with giants and children of the forest, allowing them to inherit their strength and magic from them. Perhaps like the Rhoynar they have a trick or two, we should be wary." Both Aegon and Visenya looked at their sister in surprise at such an explanation, the latter even questioning her by asking.

“And since when do you know anything about the Northerners and their history.”

"Hey, just because I don't like to read doesn't mean I'm incapable of it. Besides, I heard in a story that there are ice dragons in these lands, well at least much further north and it sounded interesting so I kept reading." Rhaenys said defensively as she crossed her arms and stuck her tongue out childishly at her older sister.

“What else did you learn?” Aegon asked his sister curiously.

"Not much, there isn't much information about these lands in the southern books. Apparently they are very reserved, only that they have never been conquered. Since one of their Kings named Theon Stark managed to repel the Andals. So, they keep a lot of their old customs and that's why they also worship the old gods, also apparently this country is much bigger than the rest of the south, it is said that you can put the rest of the Kingdoms in the north and there would still be room."

“Didn't you learn anything useful?” Visenya said, not at all impressed by the information her sister had just given.

"Shut up, at least I'm being useful. What do you know?" Rhaenys shouted indignantly at her.

“All I need to know is that like the others, he is a frail little man who may succumb under my steel or Vhagar's flames.”

"Enough of that, our guest is here. We are here as conquerors, act accordingly." Aegon told them seriously as he watched the man approach from a distance.

“He doesn't seem to be so small, don't you think so, sister?” Rhaenys murmured with a smirk as she gave Visenya a sidelong glance before her gaze returned to the front and analyzed the man in front of them in extreme detail.

Her brother Aegon was by no means a small man, but the Northerner seemed to dwarf him with ease, Rhaenys could tell he easily reached seven feet. Perhaps what she had read about them was true and they did indeed possess the blood of giants, but their intimidating appearance was not the only thing that stood out about the rough and unexpectedly good-looking man. As well as them an incredibly wonderful creature accompanied him, she had also heard about these, Direwolves. This particular specimen was extremely beautiful, his fur as white as the scales of Meraxes and his eyes were a blood red very similar to Balerion's. Also unlike them, he was dressed for the weather, he was wearing a black leather outfit along with black boots and gloves. He was also wearing a heavy and thick cloak made of leather, Rhaenys also noticed that he was carrying a huge sword on his shoulders.

She also analyzed their features and appearance, certainly the first men were not very similar to the Andals or Rhoynar. Though pale skinned, he possessed much more masculine and rugged features than she was used to seeing, his beard was lumpy and thick, his hair was curly and long, falling to his shoulders, but his eyes were something she had never seen before anywhere in the world, they were a dark gray. Some might see it as dull, especially if you compared them to the bluish eyes most Andals possessed and her own purples of Valyria's, but Rhaenys thought they were beautiful and very captivating, it was like looking at the storm clouds of Dragonstone. Untamed and wildling, cold and fierce.

Rhaenys surprised herself by her own words, she was generally not interested in any man, she always thought everyone was beneath her. The only exception was her brother, due to the fact that he was also a dragon rider and her own blood, but for some reason she felt an attraction to this man.

Perhaps tall, dark, dangerous and brooding were her type and she never knew it.

"You must be the one they call ‘the conqueror,’ Aegon Targaryen. What is it that brings you to the gates of my realm, Lord of dragons." Rhaenys had to hide her reaction at how arousing his deep, accented voice sounded, no doubt the attraction she felt towards him did not seem normal. And she didn't seem to be the only one who felt that attraction, she could easily feel the intense gaze the man had on her and that made her show a smile in satisfaction. It was not at all uncommon for men to be attracted to her, but she was pleased to know that this man was no stranger to her charms.

Aegon did not like at all that the man's full attention was on Rhaenys. Though he knew it was somewhat normal for men to see her that way, as she was probably the most beautiful woman they had ever seen in their lives. What was not normal was the way Rhaenys returned the amused look, usually she was not interested or impressed with anything or anyone, but it seemed this man had caught her eye. Aegon at least hoped that it was the huge wolf was what he caught his sister's attention, but dropping the subject he cleared his throat and said.

"I have come with an offer, to relieve you of the burdensome duties of ruling. All you have to do is remove your crown, kneel before me and swear eternal allegiance to me and my House in perpetuity. In return, I will appoint him as warden of the North, let him keep his title as Lord of Winterfell and spare his life along with those of his men."

Finally turning his gaze to the name who stood amidst the beautiful and luscious women, Jon rubbed his thick beard as he considered his proposal before replying.

“What if I refuse?”

In a much more serious and threatening tone, Aegon replies.

"You will burn, along with your men, and your castle. Your name and bloodline will die today along with you, and quite possibly name a new Warden of the North who is more willing to kneel. Possibly House Bolton, I'm sure they will be more than happy to rule in the absence of any Starks."

"Oh, I'm sure they will, but a Bolton will never rule the North. Not today, not ever."

“Then you will kneel?” This time Visenya did the talking, her tone bored and annoyed.

He still needed more time to carry out his plan. So, Jon preferred to ignore the question and deflect the subject by saying with a mocking laugh.

“I bet it must be pretty easy to declare war when you're on top of one of those beasts.” Jon said referring to the huge fire-breathing beasts who loomed intimidatingly behind the three Targaryens. "But where is the love of the fight? Where is the thrill of a hard-won battle? Do you even need a woman afterwards to make you feel like you're still alive after riding one of those things in battle?"

"Enough! I don't care about any of those things. Will you kneel or will you choose to fight and die?" Aegon told him plaintively.

"I have no intention of dying today, but neither will I kneel before you. You're not going to get anything from my Targaryen, in fact, I plan to take something from you and even the battlefield a bit."

"He's talking nonsense. Aegon get this over with at once and if the fool wishes to die so badly, grant him his wish." Visenya said

"Actually my wish was for you to give me enough distance and time so that I could warge on one of your dragons and thanks to you, I got it. I truly thank you, and in return, I will show you first hand, what the magic of the north and the Starks is capable of achieving." Jon told them before fixing his gaze on the dragon he had chosen, pitifully he couldn't catch the black giant, but the second largest would be enough for what he wanted to accomplish. Staring into the eyes of the huge beast, Jon took a deep breath before going completely into his mind. Which also caused his body to fall senselessly to the ground.

“Is he dead?” Rhaenys asked in bewilderment at the northerner's words and at what had just happened. But at the same time she asked that question, she felt something interrupt her connection with Meraxes, her dragon roared abruptly and thunderously alerting the other two dragons who saw it squirm.

She tried to approach her dragon and calm it down, but was unable to do so as it began to stomp furiously and roared again before releasing its flames into the skies and randomly as if it was being attacked by an unseen enemy. After a few moments which seemed eternal, his dragon finally calmed down, but unexpectedly flapped its wings and flew off into the skies before disappearing into the clouds. But it wasn't long before it appeared again, only this time it did so at the other end, descending on where the unresponsive body of the King of the North had been lying, but at the same time as his dragon landed, Jon Stark seemed to rise with a huge smirk on his face.

“What did you do?”

“How is this possible?”

“Meraxes!”

The three Targaryen shouted in disbelief as they watched the dragon allow himself to be so meekly petted by the northerner, as if he had been his rider for years. Looking at them still with the huge grin on his face, Jon replied.

"As I said, even the battlefield. It wasn't fair for you guys to be the only ones with a fire-breathing beast, was it? Now-"

“Give it back.” Jon was interrupted when Queen Rhaenys shouted angrily. “Give me back my dragon.”

"No, I don't think I will. You see I need him to defend my country." Jon told her, before turning to Aegon and refuting her offer. "So, who's going to be Targaryen. Do you still have a desire to fight?"

Aegon did not know what kind of trick he had used on Meraxes to bind him to his will, the only thing that could explain such an occurrence would be if someone used a dragon binding horn, but this was not the case. This man had managed to control an adult dragon on his own. Analyzing his situation, he still remembered that he had Balerion and Vhagar with them, but Meraxes was the second largest and most powerful dragon in the world, only behind Balerion. If they faced each other he was sure that there was a chance that he could defeat him, even more so with Vhagar's help, but it would not be easy and very possibly he would have to kill the dragon, something that his sister would never forgive him if he did it. Then there was the fact that the northern army was vastly superior in numbers to his own, if he had both dragons busy fighting Meraxes his forces would be easily outnumbered and defeated.

“Aegon, we should-” Visenya tried to suggest something, but was interrupted when Rhaenys shot out at the northerner with murderous intent, unsheathing her Valyrian steel dagger, more than ready to pierce it through his heart. But her plan failed spectacularly when the man easily disarmed her and trapped her against his chest.

“Rhaenys!” Aegon shouted causing Balerion to roar fiercely behind him, but Meraxes reared up on his hind legs and matched the fury of the ‘Black Dread’.

Still holding his sister in his arms, the Northern King spoke again.

"You came to me with an offer Dragon King, but how about I make you a counter offer. Leave my lands, return south and rule those lands if you so desire, for all I care. But in return, I will keep your sister and her dragon, consider it a guarantee that you will not try to conquer the north again."

“I will not leave without my sister.” Aegon replied to which Rhaenys added. “And I will not leave without my dragon.”

Turning to Rhaenys he said. “You are more than welcome to stay by his side.” But raising her gaze to the conqueror he said. “But if your brother is not willing to make some sacrifices, war it is.”

“Wait!” Visenya shouted, interrupting him and causing him to shift his attention to her. "I have read about you and your customs. You follow the ancient ways right?"

Jon nodded surprised that the Targaryen had even bothered to learn anything about them, but he wasn't the only one because Rhaenys couldn't help but give her sister an amused smile, but Visenya simply ignored her and continued with her plan.

“So, that means you can't turn down a challenge.”

Jon laughed loudly at hearing that and set his gaze on Aegon before telling him.

"Will the Lord of Dragons deign to fight for himself? Very well, state your name and your terms."

Aegon looked at his sister and taking her by the arm asked.

“What are you doing?”

But his sister took his arm away and ignored him completely, turning to the Northern King she stepped forward and unsheathing ‘Dark Sister’ her Valyrian sword and pointing it at him, she said.

“My brother will not face you I will, Visenya of House Targaryen, of the blood of Old Valyria, I challenge you, Jon Stark.”

Jon looked at the woman in disbelief before turning back to Aegon and saying.

“Are you seriously going to let your sister fight for you?”

Feeling embarrassed, for despite also carrying a Valyrian sword, he did not know how to actually wield it. Visenya was the only warrior in the family and if anyone had a chance, it was her.

“Do you have a problem taking on a woman?” Visenya questioned to which Jon shook his head. “If I beat you, you will free my sister and her dragon.”

“And what if I win?” Jon asked.

“You can take me as well along with my dragon.” She declared to which her brother quickly shouted indignantly.

“No, I forbid it!”

But Visenya only had her attention on the man in front of her and he said with a smile on his face.

“I, Jon of House Stark, King of Winter and Lord of Winterfell, accept your challenge, Visenya Targaryen.”

Having accepted the challenge, Visenya finally turned to her brother and said.

"If I defeat him, he will have to keep his word, trust me, it is the only way. You know that if we fight Meraxes the only way to stop him would be to kill him. And if we do that, we will lose both Meraxes and Rhaenys."

“You can't lose.” Aegon told her, to which with much anger, Visenya rebuked him by saying.

"You wouldn't have to depend on me, if you had listened to me and picked up a damned sword once in a while. Now back off and let me handle this."

Rhaenys focused on her enemy and was also very confident in her own skill and the advantage she had in possessing a Valyrian sword, she only needed one opening and her sword would cut through his armor and flesh like butter.

Jon released the woman in his arms and said.

“I wouldn't recommend running, Ghost enjoys hunting and I don't want him to mistake you for a nice, delicious snow bunny and want to sink his teeth into you.”

Rhaenys looked at him angrily before also giving his wolf a sidelong glance before breaking into a run, but as opposed to trying to run away he moved towards his dragon, trying to communicate with her before trying to mount it, but she refused. Jon watched this with amusement before focusing on his rival, surprising the other Targaryen woman when he unsheathed the sword he carried over his shoulders and revealing that it too was Valyrian steel. For almost all of her predecessors it was nearly impossible for them to use ‘Ice’ as their combat weapon due to its size, leaving it more of a ceremonial sword, but for Jon it was perfect in every way.

"You know, unlike the south, it's quite common to have female warriors here in the north. So, don't expect gentle treatment from me. After all, I know firsthand how fierce you guys can get." Jon told her, to which the Targaryen Queen replied.

“All I expect of you is to honor your end of the bargain once I defeat you.”

Laughing and getting into a battle stance, Jon told her mockingly.

“And I expect you to be just as warm as your sister.”

With an annoyed roar and unwilling to listen to any more of the man's words, Visenya charged forward. She had trained as effusively for moments like this, she knew they couldn't always count on their dragons to save them all the time, from a young age she'd come in with the sword and become very good at it, but no amount of training could prepare her for this fight.

When Jon Stark brought his huge Valyrian sword down on her with a strength she simply could not rival, it showed the clear difference between the two. It was only thanks to her speed and agility that she was able to move to one side and avoid being cleaved in two. But that was not the worst of it, for the Stark King not only had monstrous strength, but he was also much faster than a person of his size should be, and he was also very skilled, he could easily finish her off with any move if she was not fast enough.

But Visenya knew that she was not going to win this fight by simply dodging and retreating, she had to fight back. If she continued this way, it would only be a matter of time before she would be overpowered. So, she tried to look for the slightest opening in the northerner's defense, but she couldn't find any, and before she could react or think of a new plan. She felt her sword thrown from her hands after trying to block a powerful blow, disarmed and feeling overpowered, Visenya fell to her knees before feeling the cold Valyrian steel on her throat and hearing the man's deep voice tell her.

“'Yield.”

“I yield.”

Laughing, Jon turned to Aegon and said.

“You know, I only wished to take one of your sisters and her respective dragon, just to ensure the safety of my country, but it seems I will be taking them both.”

Visenya not being able to believe that she had actually lost to this man, completely angry and frustrated, she picked up her sword again and stood up with every intention of running her blade through him. But she was stopped midway by the huge Direwolf who knocked her back to the ground and prevented her from moving with his massive weight.

"Nice try, but not a very smart one. That'll cost you, princess." Jon said turning to her before turning back to her brother and saying. “You should never have come to my kingdom, Targaryen.”

Aegon just as furious as his sister, he was willing to fight anyway, no matter the consequences, he was not willing to lose both of his sisters and return to the South a defeated and humiliated man. But before he can mount Balerion, he hears Rhaenys say to him.

"No, don't, it's not worth it. We've suffered enough defeats in this place. Go back south, rule and secure your control over the rest of the Kingdoms, I will retrieve my dragon and return together with Visenya, I promise."

“You shouldn't make promises you won't be able to keep.” Jon told her as he re-sheathed his sword and carried it over his shoulder as he took the little Targaryen princess in his other hand and whispered in her ear as he watched his brother. “You are mine now.”

This time she did not try to break free from his grasp, she knew it would be in vain. So, she just stared at her brother and said.

"Go, this will not be the end of us, let Visenya and I take care of him. We will both get out of this and come back to you."

Jon really didn't know what the male Targaryen's reaction would be, either way he was more than ready for any possible scenario. He had a dragon behind him, one of his sisters on his arm and the other being subdued by Ghost, but he was really surprised when Ghost decided to leave, but obviously without saying.

"Don't think I won't come back, Stark. And this time I'll take back what's mine and I won't leave without burning every last castle on this miserable continent, I'll turn everything you know to ashes."

“I'll be ready.” Jon answered him with a huge grin. Barely containing his laughter, he couldn't believe that his plan had actually worked. He had won two dragons and two Targaryen princesses for himself. As soon as Aegon left, Jon looked back down at the pretty bunny in his arms and said. “I think it's time for you to meet your new home.”

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found through the link on my profile.

Chapter Text

Rhaenys did not know how things had turned out this way, a few hours ago she had arrived north of the trident to meet with the King of Winter to discuss the terms of his surrender or his execution if he was too foolish and decided to fight them. But nothing had gone as they had planned. For the first time, the three Targaryen conquerors had been outsmarted, defeated and split apart. Now she rode on the back of the horse of the man who had defeated them, tied by the hands while he covered her with his huge presence, signaling that she was now his prisoner. Though at least she didn't have it as bad as her sister Visenya, who didn't have the privilege of being on a horse, instead she was being forced to walk while being pulled by a rope that was tied to Jon Stark's horse.

But she was still her sister and a Queen, Rhaenys did not like that she was being treated that way, prisoner or not, she deserved better.

"Why is my sister being forced to walk as if she were a mere slave. She is a Valyrian Queen, you do know that, don't you?"

"She brought it on herself by trying that little trick after our duel was concluded. There are consequences for the actions one takes. You do know that, don't you?" Jon returned the same question to her, bringing a cute, disgruntled expression on the Targaryen princess, chuckling at that he added. “Besides, by my usual standards, I think I'm being rather merciful to her.”

“So, I'm supposed to be thanking you for treating my sister in such a manner?” Rhaenys replies sarcastically. To which he says.

"As a matter of fact, yes. You should be thanking me that she still has both hands after trying to stab me in the back."

Rhaenys lets out a loud snort before returning her gaze to the front, but her attention shifts again when she hears Meraxes let out a loud roar as she flew over very close to them. Before seeing or hearing her beautiful dragon brought excitement and a smile to her face, now it only brought sadness and resignation.

Now she was no longer her dragon. How on earth had all this happened?

Still angry, but also curious. She can't help but ask the man.

"How did you do it? What kind of magic did you use to steal my dragon away from me?"

"It's called ‘Warging’, just as those who possess Valyrian blood inherit the ability to become dragon riders, only those who possess the blood of the first men can inherit the ability to become Wargs. This allows the user to enter the mind of the animals, see through their eyes, smell what they smell, feel what they feel and if the Warg is powerful enough, control the animal. I must admit that never before had anyone tried it on a dragon, when I entered his mind, I thought I was going to die for a second, but fortunately thanks to you, I was able to do it. I never thanked you by the way."

“What do you mean?” Rhaenys murmured confused by his words.

"If it wasn't for the feeling of attraction you felt towards me, which was transmitted to your dragon, he would never have submitted to me. That's why I was able to enter his mind and come out alive, the other two dragons were not so affectionate with me. So, just so you know, this was all possible because of you."

"You're lying, that's not possible. I would never allow you to take Meraxes away from me." She muttered, unable to believe the man's words.

"Say what you want, but my victory is evidence of it, I could never have done it without you. But don't feel so guilty, you're not the first woman to fall for my charms and you definitely won't be the last."

Jon tells her amusedly to which the Targaryen woman smacks him before shouting humiliatingly at him. “Shut up.” Before hiding her face in shame and guilt, but quickly pulling herself together, this time she looks at him with anger and hatred before asking him. "What if I kill you? Would my dragon be free again?"

Smiling, Jon answers her.

"It's not as simple as that, you see, there are many benefits to being a Warg. One of them is the power to have a second life. Let's say you were to kill me, my consciousness would not fade away like everyone else's, but it would move to the creature with whom I share a connection, in this instance, that would be your dragon. Technically, when I die, I would live a second life as Meraxes, it would certainly be an interesting experience."

Rhaenys didn't know how, but despite being enemies and the fact that she hated him right now, she could see that he was being truthful. Something that was very much in keeping with the Northern way. But what she didn't know was that even though Jon was being sincere, he wasn't telling her the whole truth. For although it was true that he could live inside the mind of the beast after he died. It was also true that it would slowly begin to fade until only the animal remained and once that happened, the Targaryen princess could regain control of her dragon.

But that was something she didn't need to know.

"And now that we are your prisoners. What do you plan to do with us?" Rhaenys asked her after several minutes of silence.

"To be honest I didn't plan for my scheme to go as well as it did. I thought in the best-case scenario I would control the larger dragon and manage to agree to some sort of armistice with your brother. Taking one of you as a prisoner was more of a last-minute thing. I couldn't resist once I laid eyes on you, but I never really expected that I would end up taking you both. Again, it was all thanks to you two, your sister's bravery or rather stupidity in thinking she could defeat me made it all possible."

“My sister is one of the finest warriors I have ever seen.” Rhaenys told him indignantly, defending her sister's skill with the sword.

"Then you haven't seen many warriors, besting her was no challenge at all. Really you Targaryen seem to have a very altered perception of reality, but I suppose that's one of the disadvantages of flying over the world instead of walking on it. I bet things can look pretty easy and small from up there, can't they?"

Jon said mockingly and condescendingly to the princess, which provoked her anger and she just kept quiet. But Jon really thought about her question and this time gave her an honest answer.

"I'll probably end up sending your sister back to the South. Maybe having one of her sisters might keep your brother happy enough and thus avoid any future conflict. You may think anything of me, but unlike any ruler of the South, my duty as King and Stark is to protect my people."

“That's very noble of you.” Rhaenys replies sarcastically to him before adding. "But Aegon will not be happy if only Visenya returns. He'll want me back too."

Using the grip, he had on her with his arm, he pulled her even tighter to him and leaning over her ear whispered.

"That won't happen, I defeated him, I robbed you. You are completely mine now. I may not know what to do with your sister, but I'm certain what I'm going to do with you. I will take you north and take you as my wife, you will give me strong, magical children. Imagine how incredible they would be, a perfect combination of beauty and strength, they would inherit the blood of the First Men and of the Old Valyria, they will have the ability to Warg and the ability to be dragon riders. I always thought I was destined to conquer Westeros, but fate has brought you to me and now I know that our children will be the ones to conquer the world."

When he finished his speech, Rhaenys had a look that bordered on amusement and incredulity, telling him.

"No doubt you dream big, I give you that, but you are insane if you really think I'm going to let you turn me into a brood mare whose only duty is to spread her legs when you wish. I am a Queen; my throne is on the back of my dragon and I do not lay with lesser men. If you think of forcing yourself on me have no doubt I will kick, bite and hit you, I will never stop fighting."

Jon looks at her slightly impressed before telling her.

"I don't plan on raping you, you're too beautiful to treat in such a nasty way. And besides, I personally think that ruins all the fun. I plan on winning your heart in a fair and honest way."

Rhaenys can't help but laugh derisively at that statement, telling him.

“You really expect me to love you after you've taken away what I love most in this world and put me in chains?”

“You're not in chains.” Jon tells her to which the Targaryen princess quickly responds by saying.

"Then I'm free to go? If I get off this horse right now, I can go to my dragon and be free to fly wherever I want? As I was able to do before?"

"Were you able to do it before? You were free to be able to go wherever you wanted to go without having to tell your brother?"

“Yes.” She answers quickly.

"So, it was your decision to marry him? Do you really love him?" Jon asks to which this time the princess hesitates in her answer.

"I am a Targaryen, and Aegon is my brother, and the rider of the greatest and most powerful dragon in the world. Our children would carry our bloodline and family name, it never crossed my mind that there could be a better man than him."

"I'm really going to teach our children to fend for themselves without their dragons or else they'll end up like poor Uncle Aegon. One day a stranger came and took his wife from him and he couldn't fight back." Jon couldn't help but say with a laugh.

“Do not mock my brother!” Rhaenys shouted indignantly.

"I can't believe you'd defend him after all that's happened. Can't you see it? He abandoned you; he abandoned you both. You say he is a great man for riding the most powerful dragon in the world, but he was afraid to face me when the odds were even. Your sister though foolishly, at least had the courage to raise her sword and face me on equal terms." Hugging her deeply with both arms, he finished by whispering to her. "If it had been me, I would not have hesitated to risk my armies, my crown and my life for you, because you are worth it. But your brother decided not to risk any of that in exchange for keeping his crown. He simply walked away and left you here, with me."

“He would return, he would not abandon me.” Rhaenys said weakly, hesitant at her own words.

“Maybe he would, maybe he wouldn't.” Jon told her before finally changing the subject, the seed of doubt and resentment towards his brother had already been placed in her mind. "Besides, I don't plan on keeping my wife as a prisoner, I'll let you be free, you can ride your dragon whenever you want and go anywhere in the world you wish, just like you were able to before. The only condition is that you promise me you will always come back, you are free to do so now if you want." Even to prove his point, Jon stopped his horse and it only took a few seconds for Rhaenys to hear her dragon roar and see Meraxes land near where they had stopped. "You may even visit your brother if you wish, but if you choose to stay with him, I assure you I will not come looking for you. After all, I would still have a spare Targaryen princess left, probably the children she gives me will be as good as yours. But in exchange for staying with your brother, you will never see or ride your dragon ever again. And if one of you ever sets foot in the north again, there will be war. Plus, the fact that I'll probably have to make your sister my prisoner and have to force myself on her. It wouldn't be ideal, but I'm convinced that unlike you, she would need a much tougher hand, but I'm sure I could make it work in the long run. So, what do you say princess. Do you want to go for a ride? Do you wish to leave forever and give up being a dragon rider or will you stay? The choice is yours."

Rhaenys was really tempted to run to Meraxes, but not even to return to Aegon, she just wanted to fly as far as possible and hopefully that would break the bond between her dragon and this man. But deep down she knew it would be in vain, she couldn't run from this and she couldn't abandon her sister either, not after she had been the only one who had tried to save her. So, resigning herself to her future, she leaned back against Jon and lying on his chest she said.

“I'll stay, but I want you to stop torturing my sister.”

Jon looks at her contentedly, hiding the small smile before telling her.

“As you wish.”

Drawing his dagger, he cuts the rope with which he was pulling the other Targaryen, causing her to fall exhaustedly to her knees. Indicating to one of his men to carry her to one of the carriages.

“Thank you.” Rhaenys murmurs and Jon keeps her hugged against him before continuing on their way home.

---------

Rhaenys finally got a glimpse of the Stark castle, Winterfell. At first glance it didn't look as beautiful as the whitish castle of Highgarden or as impressive as Casterly Rock, but she could definitely feel some magic coming off of it. It was made of hard black stones; The Walls and towers were high. In a way it reminded her quite a bit of Dragonstone.

Thinking of her ancestral home made her nostalgic at the thought of whether she would ever return home. Though as Jon had said earlier, this was likely to be her new home. What there was no doubt about was how the people of this place seemed to worship him as if he were some sort of God, especially when he stood next to her. Displaying her as if she were some sort of trophy, a proof of his triumph over the foreign conqueror. His king had returned victorious and had gained a very precious war booty, one as beautiful as she. And no doubt Jon seemed very proud of himself to be able to display it before all. Although it was to be expected, he had possibly never held a woman as beautiful and perfect as her in his arms before.

That was the only reason why Aegon or this man was not willing to give her up and even start wars over her. Honestly at this point, Rhaenys' only concern was getting her dragon back, soaring the skies atop her dragon was where she truly belonged, not beside this man or Aegon. So, she would do what she had to do to get back there, no matter if she had to betray her brother or give her body to this brutish Northerner.

When they finally rode through the gates of Winterfell, a small group of people were already waiting for them. Dismounting from his horse first, Jon helped her off the horse, unsurprisingly taking the opportunity to grope her. Laying his hands on her thighs and bottom, giving her a deep squeeze before finally setting her down on the ground. Rhaenys looked at him with indignation for daring to grope her so publicly and brazenly. But he only gave her an amused smile, not at all sorry for his actions.

But she didn't have time to be angry with him as a strong gust of northern wind quickly blew through her, freezing her to the bone. She hadn't realized how much Jon's huge presence had been sheltering her and now fully exposed to the weather, she felt herself shivering and shaking. But she absolutely refused to seek him out for warmth, there was no way she was going to willingly embrace him in front of so many people.

Realizing that his southern princess could not withstand the northern weather, Jon took off his cloak and draped it over her shoulders. Rhaenys said nothing to him, but gave him a grateful glance over her shoulders before clinging to and covering herself completely with the huge cloak. The cloak was too large and heavy for her, but it provided warmth. Which was what mattered most to her and she also noticed that its scent was not at all unpleasant.

"Congratulations, Your Grace, not only did you repel the foreign threat. It seems you also managed to capture some prisoners. What do you plan to do with the Targaryen women?" One of the Lords present asked Jon, but before he had a chance to answer, a small commotion erupted behind them.

Visenya attacked the men who were trying to help her down from the chariot. Kicking the one who opened the door for her before she got out and tried to fight the others, managing to hit two more before one held her from behind. Rhaenys was outraged at this and wanted to run at them to try to stop them from hurting her sister, but was stopped by Jon. She tried to struggle against his grip, but stopped when he said.

“Calm down, they won't do her any harm.”

She stopped and turned her gaze to her sister at the same moment she saw her headbutt the man holding her from behind, managing to break free from his grip. But again, she was stopped when Jon's wolf sneaked up behind her, knocking her to the ground. This time the wolf lay calmly on top of her, its enormous weight more than enough to keep her from moving. Visenya cursed, and tried to continue struggling, but in vain. Deciding to leave her there until she calmed down, Jon turned back to the Lords and replied.

“I plan to use them as leverage to protect the north and prevent the Targaryen King from ever setting foot in the north again.”

Another Lord steps forward and takes the opportunity to say.

"If Your Grace will allow me, I would like to take one of the prisoners. I promise to take proper care of her and I think it would be best to have them separated and not in one place."

But looking almost murderously at the man, Jon responds quickly and flatly to such a suggestion.

"No! They will both stay here in Winterfell, with me. And not only that, I plan to make Princess Rhaenys my wife."

That was when Lord Karstark stepped forward to say indignantly.

"You cannot, as King of Winter your duty is to take a Northern woman, not one of these foreign women. What do they know of our ways? Our gods or our people?"

Stepping forward, Jon says menacingly to him.

“Are you trying to tell me what I can and cannot do, my lord?”

Noticing his mistake, Lord Karstark quickly steps back and says nervously.

"No, of course not, your Grace. I merely wanted to point out that never before has a Winter King taken a Southern woman as his wife."

"Nor had one succeeded in capturing a dragon before. I think there's nothing wrong with setting new customs."

That's when Lord Bolton stepped forward to say in a soft, venomous voice.

"Does your Grace also plan to adopt the customs of the Targaryen’s? Perhaps you also plan to have your children marry each other, as the Targaryen’s would?"

Rhaenys did not know the man, but she already hated him. He had insulted her directly and the ways of her family. Ignorant that the reason the Valyrian intermarried between siblings was to protect the purity in their blood and breed dragon riders. Unexpectedly Jon walked towards the man without saying a word, as he stood in front of him. That's when he hit him so hard that he knocked him to the ground, the man writhed in pain and bleeding. Jon turned to the rest of the Lords and asked them.

“Anyone else have anything you want to say?”

They all took a step back and simply bowed their heads to their King, Rhaenys had to admit she found this slightly impressive.

He definitely acted like a dragon. Perhaps that was why she felt drawn to him.

An older man than the rest was the one who stepped forward. But it was only the Maester, handing him an urgent letter before telling him.

"From The Wall, your Grace. The Lord Commander is very insistent and indicated I should deliver it to you as soon as you return."

Nodding, Jon took the letter and read its contents. Finished he handed the letter back to the maester before turning to her and saying.

“Would you like to take a ride?”

“Where to?” Rhaenys asked as she followed close behind him, but before they could walk back out to the castle's outskirts. Jon stopped in front of her sister and knelt down before telling her.

“Would you be a dear and behave yourself until I return?”

Her sister's only response was to spit at his feet. Jon only smiled at this and turning this time to his wolf, he stroked his head before saying to him.

“Stay close to her.”

Turning to Visenya for the last time, this time he warned her in a serious and cold voice.

"If you even think of calling your dragon while I'm not here, Ghost won't hesitate to rip your head off. Believe it or not, he seems to like you. So don't force him to have to kill you, will you?"

As he said that, the giant wolf licked Visenya's face, causing her to grimace in disgust and indignation and causing Rhaenys to let out an amused laugh. Jon turned to the men who had been beaten by the warrior princess and ordered them.

"Settle Princess Visenya in my chambers, make sure she has every possible comfort. And I don't want to see any scratches on her, or you will pay for it with your lives."

The men swallowed heavily before turning their gaze on the unruly princess. Visenya smiled mischievously at them before Ghost rested his head on top of hers, making her disown again muttering.

“I swear I'll turn you into a coat.”

The wolf only yawned tiredly at her threats before settling back down. Apparently, he found the warrior princess quite warm and soft.

---------

Rhaenys accompanied Jon to the outskirts of the castle. It was there that Meraxes descended upon them again before Jon indicated.

“Come on, get on.”

She didn't hesitate and climbed onto her dragon's saddle with an elegance and agility that only an experienced dragon rider possessed. But this time, a huge presence nestled behind her, reminding her that she was not alone. Unlike her, Jon awkwardly climbed onto Meraxes and took up most of the space, making her feel very squashed in her seat, as it was not designed for two people. So, the two of them were very close, closer than they were when they were on horseback.

"Come on, Targaryen. Show me how to ride a dragon." Jon whispers in her ear, to which she more than happy to be back on Meraxes she asks.

“Where are we going?”

"To The Wall, so just fly north. You'll know when we get there."

During their journey Rhaenys could not believe that the temperature could drop even lower, the further north they went, the colder it got. So much so that she was sure she would have frozen to death had it not been for Jon, who had taken her cloak back, but now covered them both with it. And sure enough, he also took the opportunity to grope her, this time venturing beneath her robes. Rhaenys told herself that she only allowed it because of how warm his hands felt on her cold body. It definitely had nothing to do with how good his huge, calloused hands felt on her delicate, soft skin.

“Make us land.” She hears him say, but distracted by the pleasurable feeling of his hands she couldn't hear him at all and mumbles a confused.

“What?”

Laughing amusedly, he tells her again.

"We're already here. Have us land outside Castle Black."

Embarrassed at having been carried away at only the feel of his hands on her body. Rhaenys only nods wordlessly and commands Meraxes to descend.

---------

"Of all the damned things I expected to see today. A bloody dragon was not one of them." The Lord Commander said to him as he greeted them at the gates of Castle Black.

It was the first time she had visited The Wall, it was certainly an impressive structure, no doubt something like it had to have been built with magic. Though apart from The Wall, there was nothing else that was to her liking or interest. Jon had told her a few things about The Wall during their trip, like how half of the cadets were criminals, murderers or rapists who had been sent here and forced to serve a life sentence. That explained all the looks she was getting, she clutched Jon's cloak with her fingers and followed him closely.

When they arrived at the Lord Commander's solar, she sat off to the side and let the two men talk. She caught a few things like a ‘possible wildling assault’ or ‘King beyond The Wall’, but none of that was really of interest to her. Or at least until she heard Jon tell the man that he planned to ride her dragon to war and deal with the threat. Outraged at the thought that Jon planned to use her dragon without her consent, she stood up and shouted angrily at him.

“Meraxes is not yours to use at your pleasure.”

Both men looked at her, with the Lord Commander turning to Jon to see what his reaction was. But he simply ignored her and stood up before stretching out his hand and telling him.

“I will take care of the situation personally, Lord Commander.”

More than happily, the man shook his hand and said.

“Thank the gods for that.”

Walking over to her, he took her by the arm and led them outside.

“Let me go.” Rhaenys whined as she tried to wiggle out of his grip. “How dare you use my dragon as if it were your pet.”

"In case you've forgotten, ‘your dragon’ is still under my command. So, he's going to obey me, whether you like it or not." Jon told her harshly, silencing her complaints. “I plan to fly him into battle tomorrow and with his help I'll be able to repel the wildling attack.”

“Do you really need a dragon to defeat an army of wildlings fighting with sticks and spears?” Rhaenys asked him condescendingly.

"I dare you to fight them without your dragon, it would be fun to see how you do. They may have no training or armor, but I assure you they are very hard to kill. But with the help of Meraxes I can take them down with relative ease. And that decision is final, so I don't want to argue about it anymore." Jon snapped back at her before also letting her know. "Also, since the wildlings can attack at night. We'll have to stay here until tomorrow."

“What?!” Rhaenys shouted in outrage. "You can't seriously suggest we stay here? I'm freezing to death."

“That was not a suggestion.” Jon shot back, his tone again indicating he would not discuss this with her, but at least he was compassionate enough to comfort her by telling her. "And if it's the cold you're worried about, don't worry. I'll be sure to keep you warm enough."

“Don't think I'm going to sleep with you.” Rhaenys said quickly.

"Again, you speak as if it's a suggestion, we're going to share a room. Not only because of the cold, but also because I don't trust these men and believe it or not. As much as I am the King of the North, I have no real authority over the Night's Watch, these are not my men. So, there's no way I'm going to leave you on your own."

Without having to say more, Jon stepped forward, leaving the conversation at an end. Rhaenys continued to complain and try to fight him, but all her complaints fell on deaf ears.

---------

Jon finished removing the heavy garments before finally settling into bed, it was definitely much colder here than Winterfell, but it was nothing he couldn't handle. Though he couldn't say the same for his companion who still refused to join him and remained in a corner of the room, hugging herself. Climbing into bed and slipping under the sheets, Jon said amusedly to the Targaryen princess.

“You are more than free to sleep on the floor if you wish.”

“If you had the manners and courtesy of a proper Knight, you would do that and leave the bed to me.” She shouted back, to which he only laughed before replying.

"Unfortunately for you, I'm no Knight, that's some Southern bullshit. Up here in the north, you have to learn to stay warm or you'll die. So, will you come with me and get warm or would you rather keep freezing over there?"

Without much choice and really not being able to stand the cold of this horrible place anymore. Rhaenys quickly approached him and climbed even more quickly onto the bed, but not before warning him.

“I'll kill you if you hug me.”

Amusedly, Jon thought to himself.

Let's see how long she'll hold that thought.

Even though Rhaenys covered herself with the thick furs, the cold seemed to penetrate through them, her body shivering and it didn't seem like it would stop. What was worse was that next to her, Jon seemed completely calm and cozy, he even looked as if he had already fallen asleep. Rhaenys could not believe that he could actually sleep shirtless in this weather. Unable to resist any longer, she stealthily began to move closer to him, until she lay down beside him. Feeling the embracing warmth his body seemed to give off, she practically clung to him. Hugging him with both arms and resting her face against his warm chest.

“Take off your shirt.” Rhaenys flinched as she heard him say in a husky voice, closing her voice and feeling both embarrassed and annoyed she answered him.

“Why would I do that.”

"If you really want to get warm, skin to skin contact is far better. Trust me."

For some strange reason Rhaenys believed him and only broke away from him to remove her shirt. Leaving her with only the small clothes that barely covered her large breasts. She quickly embraced him again, discovering that he was actually right, this way she felt much better. And the feeling only got better when Jon turned his body towards her and wrapped her protectively in his arms.

She had never felt so comfortable and warm. And she hated that it was the fact that only he could make her feel this way.

Feeling his chest quiver, indicating that he was laughing at her, Rhaenys hid her face in embarrassment as she heard him say.

"You're so cute, like a pretty winter bunny. You don't know how much I can't wait to sink my teeth into you."

Rhaenys' next action left both Jon and herself surprised, she didn't know why she did it. Whether she was looking for more warmth, was really attracted to him, or just wanted him to shut the hell up. But what she was sure of was that kissing Jon Stark was not unpleasant at all.

It didn't take long for the kiss to deepen; he was as aggressive as she expected. And she opened her mouth without a second thought, letting his tongue slip between her lips. As she pressed her tongue with his, she felt his hands begin to slowly slide down her back. Starting from her shoulders, he moved them down until they stopped just above the curve of her ass.

Suddenly, Jon easily shifted her position again, this time leaving her on top of him. His thigh was between her legs, pressing against her mound, which made her inhale sharply through her nose. Her nipples hardened and pushed through the thin fabric of her brassiere; she could feel them rubbing against the hard muscles of his chest.

After a few more moments, Rhaenys gasped and pulled her lips away from his. As she gasped, Jon traced a line of kisses from her jaw to the side of her neck, where he gently sucked on her pulse point. At the same time, his hand pressed against her lower back, forcing her mound to press hard against his thigh. Rhaenys bit her lower lip hard and tilted her head back, both to give him better access to her neck and to stifle the moan that threatened to escape

Fuck, this is so fucking hot. She felt so hot.

After kissing her jaw, Jon claimed her lips again. This time, she couldn't hold back and moaned into his mouth. As if her body had a mind of its own, her hips jerked, rubbing against his thigh. A strong blush tinged her cheeks, and this time it wasn't because of the cold, but because she realized how wet her breeches felt against her skin. Fortunately, the brutish Stark couldn't feel that through his pants.

As he continued to caress her back, she noticed his hands sinking a little deeper each time. Rhaenys knew what was coming, but still she gasped slightly as his hands squeezed her bottom, his huge hands massaging and playing with her round, smooth ass. After a few seconds, Jon pulled away and rested his forehead against hers, his hands still on her ass.

Rhaenys rolled her eyes and averted her gaze as she noticed the smug smile on Jon's face. Still very flushed and embarrassed, she said defensively.

“Wipe that stupid grin off your face, don't think this is more than it actually is.”

“And what is this, actually?” Jon asked her with amusement. To which the princess only responded by saying.

“I'm just using you for warmth, nothing more.”

Unable to contain his laughter, Jon told her.

"Well, if that's so. Then you wouldn't mind if we continued?"

Again, evading his gaze, Rhaenys replied softly and trying to sound disinterested.

“Do as you wish.”

That was all Jon needed to hear before he moved her again to his liking, this time positioning himself on top of her. Quickly beginning to undress her, removing her pants and only leaving her in her underwear, Jon wrapped his hands around her soft, toned thighs before pulling them apart, leaving her completely exposed for him. Leaning down, he pressed a kiss to the front of her damp breeches, inhaling the scent of her arousal. Rhaenys moaned, bending her legs and back to try to rub against his face, but his hands held her in place.

Letting go of one of her legs, he grabbed the small piece of clothing and ripped it off with ease, tearing the delicate fabric. Grabbing her leg again, Jon stared at her mound, her pretty pink folds glistening with her arousal. Looking down at her, Rhaenys gasped with anticipation, her muscles flexing with eagerness. He grinned at her before diving forward, his lips sealed around her clit.

“Fuck!” Rhaenys cried out, her head thrown back as her hands reached for a grip.

Jon attacked her clit aggressively, his tongue lashing the throbbing nub. Rhaenys grabbed two handfuls of her curly hair, desperately pushing it forward as she rocked her hips as much as she could. Ignoring the pain in her scalp, Jon quickly brought her to climax. Looking down at her from between her legs, he noted with an air of smugness the expression of excitement on her face. Seeing this Valyrian princess, a dragon rider, so powerful and haughty lose herself completely in the pleasure he was giving her made him feel incredibly powerful.

“Jon!” She moaned his name for the first time, and most certainly, not the last.

With his hands tugging painfully at his hair, Rhaenys climaxed hard. A gush of arousal bathed his thick beard as he crushed his tongue against her clitoris, rippling it wildly. She spasmed and writhed on the bed, head tilted back as she let out a long, shuddering moan. Gasping, she moved from pulling his head forward to pushing it away. Pulling away, Jon released her legs and wiped his beard with the back of his arm with a grin. Rhaenys closed her legs and groaned, looking up at him with a narrowed gaze.

“That felt so much better than I thought it would.” She moaned.

Jon arched his eyebrow in surprise.

“No one's ever licked you there before?” he asked.

Rhaenys shook her head before telling him.

“Not that way, not by a man.”

Shaking his head amusedly, Jon crawled forward, kissing her body. Reaching her face and looking into those violet eyes, he could see how desperate she was for his touch. Gently caressing her cheeks, he leaned down and kissed her tenderly. Rhaenys moaned into his mouth, her arms and legs wrapped tightly around him. Jerking her hips against the huge bulge his rigid length formed in his pants. She pulled back and rocked her hips forward, eliciting a long moan from her lips. Pulling away from her, he looked at her smilingly before saying.

“I'm glad you liked it, because I'm not done with you yet.”

Smiling at her, Jon untied the laces of his pants and let them drop, finally matching Rhaenys' nakedness and pulling out his erect cock. The princess's eyes widened like saucers, reflecting the shock and awe she felt at the sight of his massive cock. Staring at it in fascination, she reached out and tentatively wrapped her hand around it, though due to its thickness, she was unable to close her fingers. Watching her as she gently stroked his swollen length in a state of near trance, he asked her with amusement.

“First time touching a cock?”

Nodding softly, she murmured in an almost awed tone.

"Are they supposed to be this big?"

“No, but I'm way above average.” He told her very grinningly.

Finally, he took his cock out of her hands before settling between her legs. Rhaenys watched in awe as he placed his gigantic cock on her stomach, the tip seemed to even surpass the point of her navel.

How is that thing even going to get inside me. She thought with fear, but also with a lot of excitement.

Pointing the swollen head against her tiny entrance, Jon slowly pushed forward, driving inch by inch of his huge cock into her. Rhaenys let out a gasp and threw her head back, clinging with a white-knuckled grip to the bedclothes until she finally felt him bottom out. Lowering her gaze back down to where they were connected, she lowered one hand to his navel. She swore she could feel him pushing against her uterus.

Leaning on his muscular arms beside her head, Jon leaned over her. Kissing from her shoulders to her neck and down to her lips. Where he kissed her passionately with his cock still buried deep inside her.

As he kissed her, Jon slowly pulled his hips back until only the head of his cock rested between her comfortable lips. Pausing there for a moment as Rhaenys writhed beneath him, bucking her hips upward, desperate to be filled by his cock again. Suddenly, he slammed his hips forward, thrusting his entire length into her all the way down. She pulled her lips away from his, tilting her head back to scream loudly in pleasure as her walls tightened around his shaft. Again and again, he slowly pulled back and then thrust his cock into her. Sometimes he would pause to rub her clit and sometimes he would stroke her quickly before returning to a slower pace.

Rhaenys writhed beneath him, her violet eyes practically glowing with lust. Her nails moved to dig into his back instead of the bed, no doubt leaving a long red mark along his skin. Sitting up on his knees, Jon grabbed her ankles and spread her legs, allowing him to watch her tight lips stretch almost exaggeratedly around his ample shaft as he fucked her. Releasing one hand, he pressed his thumb just above her clit and rubbed it rapidly back and forth as he thrust his cock in and out of her tight lips. Rhaenys' breathing became rapid and heavy as she writhed on the bed, flailing her arms at the sudden overwhelming pleasure. He could tell she was coming by the sounds she was making and the way her pussy clenched and fluttered around his length.

Suddenly, she threw her head back and let out a scream so loud it was most likely heard throughout Castle Black before her pussy was wildly spasming around his cock. Feeling pressure building in her cunt, Jon pulled out and Rhaenys squeezed hard, sending a spurt of her cum against his stomach. Surprised at first, as not all girls were the squirting type, Jon smiled as he moved to the side and furiously stimulated her clit. Forcing three more squirts of her juices to shoot out of her pussy with wildling spasms before landing at the end of the bed. The sensations were too much for her and she slapped his hand away, cupping her pussy protectively as she shuddered and jerked.

"What did you do to me? I've never done that." Rhaenys murmured incredulously, staring at the wet stains on the bedclothes.

Pulling back between her legs, Jon moved her hands out of the way and plunged his cock back into her without warning, making her gasp shudder beneath him. Putting his legs over her shoulders, he leaned over her, bending her in half and stood on his tiptoes. From this position, Jon slammed his throbbing cock against her flooded pussy. A loud wet slap filled the room as their bodies collided. Rhaenys' eyes practically rolled as Jon brutally pounded her overly sensitive pussy. Jon could feel his own climax building, but he did everything he could to hold it back, hoping to see her cum spectacularly one more time before it was over.

He slammed his cock into her again and again with such force that her body bounced on the mattress and made her huge tits jiggle wildly. Rhaenys closed her eyes and a high-pitched moan came from her throat as Jon struggled not to cum. Holding her weight with one hand, he reached between their bodies and rubbed her clit furiously as he fought his orgasm. Unfortunately, he didn't succeed and with one last thrust, he came inside her, flooding her pussy with a huge amount of his thick, hot seed. Although he was still coming, he forced himself to keep thrusting, shuddering as her walls stimulated his hypersensitive shaft.

Finally, he felt her climax. Jon wanted to pull away from her so he could go back to playing with her clit and watch her squirt again. But Rhaenys interrupted his plans when she closed her legs around him, preventing him from moving from his place.

Rhaenys was in the coldest place in the world, but she had never felt so hot. Sweaty and still breathless, she only wanted Jon to stay inside her and keep his hot seed from escaping her. Any coherent thought had vanished from her mind and only lust remained and that pushed her to do something she had never done before in her life.

She begged...

"More, give me more. Make me feel good again, please. I want more, hold me and make me feel good." The beautiful princess's voice came out so needy and seductive that it made his cock throb inside her. Impossible for him to go soft at a plea like that. He leaned over her and kissed her softly on the lips before telling her.

"Don't worry, Rhae. You're mine now and I'm never letting you go."

Rhaenys moaned placidly at hearing that and sought his lips again needily. Any feelings or attachment she felt for another man had completely died when she felt Jon Stark thrust his massive cock inside her again.

Advanced chapters and more of my stories can be found through the link on my profile.